(flnrnf U ICatu ^rlynnl ICtbraty : r 10,11^12^13 -4N % s^ - 1, /o n, 13. ^2. (Sift nf WILLIAM HUESH FAIMiAM PROFESSOR OF LAW, EMERITUS The original of tliis book is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31 92401 922741 6 (Jnrnf II ilatu ^rlyool ICibtatg This volume contains two parts, eacii one of which is arranged as a separate book, complete in itself, with independent title pages, tables of contents, and indices and with separate paging. The parts so treated are as follows : 1. Partnerships; and, immediately following, 2. Corporations. At the end of each subject see Questions and Prob- lems. At the end of the first subject, the text of the Uniform Partnership Act, and the Uniform Limited Partnership Act. Some forms are also appended. AMERICAN COMMERCIAL LAW SERIES Second Edition THE Law of Partnerships WITH QUESTIONS, PROBLEMS AND FORMS AND TEXT OF UNIFORM PARTNERSHIP ACT, AND UNIFORM LIMITED PARTNERSHIP ACT BY ALFRED W. BAYS, B.S., LL.B. Professor of Law, Northwestern University School of Commerce, and Member of Chicago Bar CHICAGO CALLAGHAN AND COMPANY 1921 y Copyright, 1921 BY CALLAGHAN & COMPANY ^>..- TABLE OF CONTENTS. PART I. GENERAL NATURE AND FORMATION OF PARTNERSHIPS. CHAPTER I. THE GENERAL NATURE OF PARTNERSHIPS. ■Partnerships defined. The partnership not an entity. Partners co-owners. Association must be for financial profit. Test of partnership. Co-ownership, but no sharing of profits. Partnerships by estoppel. Doctrine of delectus personae. How partnership differs from corporation. Kinds of partnerships. Kinds of partners. Sub-partnerships. CHAPTER 2. THE PARTNERSHIP AGREEMENT. Sec. 13. Agreement essential. Sec. 14. Form required. Sec. 15. Articles of partnership. S Sec. I. Sec. 2. Sec. 3- Sec. 4- Sec. 5- Sec. 6. Sec. 7- Sec. 8. Sec. 9- Sec. 10. Sec. II. Sec. 12. 6 Table of Contents. Sec. i6. Competency of parties to be partners. ( 1 ) Minors. (2) Corporations. (3) Married women. (4) Insane persons. Sec. 17. Consideration. Sec. 18. Legality of object. PART II. FIRM NAME, CAPITAL AND PROPERTY. CHAPTER 3. NAME, CAPITAL AND PROPERTY. Sec. 19. Necessity of firm name. Sec. 20. What firm name may consist of. Sec. 21. Use of firm name. Sec. 22. Distinction between firm capital and firm prop- erty. Sec. 23. What constitutes firm property. Sec. 24. Real estate as firm property. Sec. 25. Nature of partner's interest in firm property. PART III. MUTUAL RIGHTS AND OBLIGATIONS OF PARTNERS. CHAPTER 4. RIGHTS OF PARTNER IN MANAGEMENT OF FIRM. Sec. 26. Partner's right to be active participator. Sec. 27. Right of majority to govern. Table of Contents. 7 CHAPTER 5. DUTIES AND RIGHTS OF PARTNERS. Sec. 28. General rule of conduct of partner. Sec. 29. Partner cannot oppose his own interests to those of firm. Sec. 30. Right of partner to deal openly with firm. Sec. 31. Right of partner to sue firm. Sec. 32. Right of partner to compensation, interest, etc. PART IV. THE PARTNERSHIP AND THIRD PERSONS. CHAPTER 6. AUTHORITY OF PARTNER TO REPRESENT FIRM. Sec. 33. General statement. Sec. 34. Recital of powers of partner in Uniform Law. Sec. 35. Apparent power of partner to buy and sell stock in trade. Sec. 36. Implied or apparent power of partner to sell otherwise than in usual course of trade. Sec. 37. Implied or apparent power of partner to sell choses in action belonging to firm. Sec. 38. Implied or apparent power of partner to buy or sell firm real estate. Sec. 39. Power of partner to make warranties. Sec. 40. Power to bind firm on negotiable paper. Sec. 41. Power of partner to borrow money on firm credit. Sec. 42. Apparent power of partner to appoint agents and employ servants. 8 Table of Contents. Sec. 43. Power of partner to settle, compromise, re- lease, etc. Sec. 44. Power of partner to settle individual debts with firm assets. Sec. 45. Partner may be specially authorized to repre- sent the firm. Sec. 46. Ratification. CHAPTER 7. LIABILITY OF PARTNER FOR TORTS OF CO-PARTNER. Sec. 47. General rule. Sec. 48. Liability of partner for fraud and deceit of co- partner. Sec. 49. Liability of partner for negligence of co-. partner. Sec. 50. Liability of partner for independ^t torts of co-partner. CHAPTER 8. RIGHTS OF THIRD PERSONS AGAINST INCOMING, OUTGOING AND SECRET PARTNERS. Sec. 51. Liability of incoming partner. Sec. 52. Liability of outgoing partner. Sec. 53. Liability of secret partner to third persons. CHAPTER 9. REMEDIES OF CREDITORS. A. The Nature of the Partner's Liability to Third Persons. Sec. 54. Partners are jointly liable for firm indebted- ness. Sec. 55. Partners liable in toto. Table of Contents. 9 6. Remedies of Creditors. (a) Where no judicial proceedings are in progress to distribute assets. Sec. 56. Right of firm creditor against firm property. Sec. 57. Right of firm creditor against individual prop- erty of partner. Sec. 58. Preference of creditors. Sec. 59. Right of creditor of individual partner against firm assets. (b) Where equitable proceedings are in progress to distribute assets. Sec. 60. Equitable rules for distribution of assets of in- solvent partnership estate. PART V. DISSOLUTION OF PARTNERSHIP. CHAPTER 10. DISSOLUTION BY LAPSE OF TIME, AGREEMENT AND TRANS- FER OF partner's INTEREST. Sec. 61. In general. Sec. 62. Dissolution by lapse of time. Sec. 63. Dissolution by mutual agreement. Sec. 64. Dissolution by transfer of partner's interest. Sec. 65. Liquidation upon dissolution for foregoing causes. Sec. 66. The accounting between the partners and dis- tribution of assets. lo Table of Contents. CHAPTER II. DEATH OF PARTNER. Sec. 67. Effect of death of partner. Sec. 68. Rights, titles and duties as between surviving partner and representative of deceased partner. Sec. 69. Devolution of title to firm real estate. Sec. 70. Rights of creditors of firm against surviving partner and estate of deceased partner. CHAPTER 12. DISSOLUTION BY BANKRUPTCY PROCEEDINGS AND BY JUDICIAL DECREE. Sec. 71. Dissolution by bankruptcy. Sec. 72. Dissolution by judicial decree on account of in- ternal dissentions. Sec. 'J2,- Dissolution by judicial decree on account of partner's incapacity. Sec. 74 Dissolution by judicial decree because of part- ner's misconduct. Sec. 75. Dissolution by judicial decree because of finan- cial failure of enterprise. PART VI. CHAPTER 13. LIMITED PARTNERSHIPS. Sec. 76. Definition. Sec. "JT. The limited partnership act. Table of Contents. ii APPENDIX A. THE UNIFORM PARTNERSHIP ACT. APPENDIX B. THE UNIFORM LIMITED PARTNERSHIP ACT. APPENDIX C. FORMS. APPENDIX D. QUESTIONS AND PROBLEMS. THE LAW OF PARTNERSHIPS. THE LAW OF PARTNERSHIPS, PART I. GENERAL NATURE AND FORMATION OF PARTNERSHIPS. CHAPTER I. THE GENERAL NATURE OF PARTNERSHIP. Sec. 1. DEFINITION. "A partnership is an association of two or more persons to carry on, as co-owners, a business for profit."! We may obtain an adequate idea of the legal theory of a partnership by first thinking of one person owning an unincorporated business. Debts arising out of such a business are his individual debts, as much so as those incurred for his household expenses. Claims against others are his personal claims. Upon his business books, 1. Uniform Partnership Act, Sec. 6. If an agreement is to share in profits but not in losses, there have been statements that the arrangement is not a partnership. But clearly a pro- vision of that character, where debts are incurred in the regular way could not avail to limit liability. As between the parties their actual agreement would of course prevail at the time of settlement. If nothing is said about sharing losses it is to be implied that losses are to be shared in the same proportion that profits are to be divided. Whitcomb v. Converse, 119 Mass. 38. IS i6 The Law of Partnerships. if he keeps them as he should, he distinguishes sharply between the capital belonging to the business, and his other capital; between the transactions of that business and other transactions; but he cannot thereby limit his liability to others to the amount of his contributed capital. To accomplish a legal separation of the business from his other affairs he must incorporate (or at least form a statutory limited partnership). Now suppose that carry- ing on a business in this individual fashion, he deems it advisable to obtain additional capital or personal service, or both. Various avenues are open. He may borrow money. He may employ help. He may incorporate and sell shares. Or he may simply associate another, or others, with him as co-adventurers in the business, who shall have so much right to say that they own it, as he does. They shall become part owners or more briefly, partners in the business that was before owned by one. And in becoming such part owners, or partners, some may bring in additional capital, some may merely give services, as may be agreed upon. As so associated, they may employ clerks or agents, who do not share in the partnership just as a sole proprietor may employ as- sistants without giving them a share in the business. Now, in the organization of several co-owners, there has been nothing further accomplished by way of legal separation of the business from the affairs of those who own it than was so under the sole proprietorship. Where before one owned, now several own, but the debts of the business are their debts, the credits of the business are their credits. Plurality of ownership has risen out of a contract which the law will recognize and enforce, which indeed creates a relationship of very accentuated legal significance, but not a separate entity, as a corporation is. It is a concern composed of A, B and C, trading, say, as A and Company. Upon the books ought to be a very American Commercial Law. 17 definite capital account, with the business affairs kept, of course, strictly separate from personal or other busi- ness affairs, but just as in the sole proprietorship, cred- itors may go beyond the business assets, and A, B and C's liability is not limited by their contributions. What are the mutual rights, powers and duties of those who have so associated themselves ? What are the rights of third persons against them? What are their rights against others? How do they form their association? What will dissolve it? These are the questions to be an- swered in these chapters. Sec. 2. THE PARTNERSHIP NOT AN ENTITY. From a legal standpoint a partnership is not an entity, but an association of co-owners. The entity idea of partnership, is that the partnership is an organization which has a separate legal existence as such distinct from the legal existence of its members, so that those dealing with it would have to look to it and to the assets belonging to it, much as in the case of a cor- poration. This is sometimes said to be the mercantile view, from a belief that merchants look upon a partner- ship in that light.2 But this, not being the legal view, is not, of course, a justified mercantile view, although ground for possible argument that it ought to be the legal view. But the better thought at present (exemplified in the Uniform Partnership Act) is that of an association, rather than an entity. And it is by no means clear that merchants generally do look upon a partnership in any other light than the law does (except in the matter of keeping its accounts), but on the other hand, the legal 2. E. J. Dupont de Nemours Powder Co. v. Jones Bros., 200 Fed. 638. i8 The Law of Partnerships. view is probably the crystallization of the generally ac- cepted mercantile view.* Sec. 3. PARTNERS CO-OWNERS. In a partnership, the members are co-owners of the business. In the cases already given in our definition of partner- ship we notice that the members are co-owners. One is just as much an owner as the other. To have a partner- ship we must have a co-ownership. If one works for a proprietor he is not a partner with him, but an employee. We must distinguish between a co-ownership, and any arrangement in which the participants are not co-owners. Subsequent sections will elaborate this fact. Sec. 4. ASSOCIATION MUST BE FOR FINANCIAL PROFIT. Where parties combine for purposes other than financial profit, there is no partnership; but joint interest in profits of a business does not result in partnership unless there is also co-ownership. A partnership is a business venture. It must be for profit. Any arrangement that is not for profit is not a partnership. Thus, unincorporated pleasure clubs, labor unions, organizations for research or societies of any 3. "Since Cory on Accounts was made famous by Lind- ley on Partnership, the notion that a firm is an entity distinct from its members has grown in popularity, and the notion has been confirmed by recent speculations as to the nature of corporations and the oneness of any somewhat perma- neatly combined group without the aid oi law. But the fact remains as true as ever that partnership debts are debts of the members of the firm, and that the individual liability of the members is not collateral like that of a surety, but pri- mary and direct. * * * " Mr. Justice Holmes in Fran- cis V. McNeal, 228 U. S. 695 at p. 699. American Commercial Law. 19 character not for financial profit are not governed by the law of partnership. The distinction is important as bearing upon the apparent authority of each member to represent the other members. In each club, society or union the authority of each member to represent the so- ciety, even as to things in the ordinary line of endeavor, must be shown by something more than the fact of mere membership. Example, i. The A Boating Club (unincorporated) of 100 members has a steward who is given authority to buy a certain amount of supplies. M, a member, can- not bind the other members by buying such supplies except as they may authorize him to do so, or otherwise ratify his act, and then he binds only such members as do this, and not the others.* Such associations may be incorporated if the parties desire, for it is not necessary that a corporation be for profit. Sec. 5. TEST OF PARTNERSHIP. In any association of individuals interested in the profits of an enterprise in which co-ownership is lacking, there is no partnership. To be a partnership there must be an intention to have co-owner- ship for profit. The definition of a partnership requires that there be (i) co-ownership and (2) an enterprise for profit, and we have considered both of those elements. In an early English case,^ which is one of the mile posts in the development of the law of partnerships, it was decided that in any arrangement for net profits in a business venture, the participants should be liable for 4. See Ash v. Guie, 97 Pa. 493. 5. Grace v. Smith, 2 Wm. Bl. 998 (177S). 20 The Law of Partnerships. losses if losses occurred. "Every man who has the share of the profits of a trade, ought also to bear his share of the loss." ^ In the case of Waugh v. Carver it was admitted that as between the parties there might be no partnership, yet if the agreement were to divide net profits, as to third persons the associates were liable as partners. In the application of this rule it was, however, seen that this caused many arrangements, in which net profits were to be divided, to be held as partnerships, in which there was no intention by the participants that there should be any liability of some of them for debts, and no good reason that the -creditors should be able to hold all of them: for such debts.'' In Cox v. Hickman,* in i860, the House of Lords of England departed from this test, and held that a sharing in net profits by par- ticipants in an enterprise did not in itself establish partnership liability if there was in fact no intention of the parties to be part owners of the venture. This is now the law.^ To be a partnership there must be more than an intention to share in profits, there must be an intention to be co-owners of the business. It is true that in cases of an appearance of co-ownership, we may have liability 6. Approved in Waugh v. Carver, 2 H. Bl. 235 (1793). 7. "Few, if any, rules of law have commanded as wide approval as the so-called net profit rule of partnership lia- bility. Certainly none has ever been so generally accepted, when it rested, as that one did, upon reasoning demonstrably unsound — reasoning so fallacious that the fallacy was appar- ent upon the most superficial examination. And, when it is considered_ that the rule survived the keenest and most dis- tinctive criticism for the greater part of a century, its endur- ance is marvelous." Note in 18 L. R. A. new series, at page 963, in which will be found a very exhaustive review of the cases upon "EfiEect of agreement to share profits to create a partnership." 8. H. L. Cas. 268. 9. Meehan v Valentine, 145 U. S. 611. American Commercial Law. 21 in partnership, but in that case there would have to be a holding out that the participants were such co-owners, and this would create liability on the same theory that one may be held as principal in ca;ses of apparent, though unreal, agencies. Partnership by estoppel is considered elsewhere. In the following situations we may see that there may be an arrangement for a division of net profits, and yet no partnership either as between the parties or to create liability to third persons for the reason that there is no co-ownership and therefore the liability to third persons is by the principal only and not those who were to share the profits with him. (Assume also there is no appear- ance of partnership in the particular facts.) (1) Rental of premises for share of profits. Example 2. P owns a store building. T offers to rent it from P upon a proposition that P shall have one-half of the net profits of the business as rent. P and T are not partners, as there is no intention to create a co-ownership in the business, and P has no control over it of any sort. P is not liable for T's losses or debts.^** (2) Employee to be reimbursed by share of net profits. An arrangement whereby an employee is to be reim- bursed by a share of the net profits of a business owned by another creates no partnership. Example j. An owner of a mill employed a miller to take charge of it as miller, to have one-third of the net profits as his compensation, there being no understanding 10. See Dunham v. Rogers, 1 Pa. St. 255. 22 The Law of Partnerships. that the miller should be a co-owner. The miller in this case is not liable to creditors for losses, nor does he have share losses with the owner. "If a party has no interest whatsoever in the capital stock, and as between himself and the other party, has no rights as a partner, or no mutuality of powers and duties, but is simply employed as an agent and is to receive a proportion of the profits as a compensation for his labor and services, he will not be deemed a partner from that fact alone." *^ (3) Lending money for share of profits of the borrower. It is clear that merely lending another money with which to capitalize a business does not constitute the lender a partner. But suppose it is agreed that the bor- rower shall pay in lieu of interest a share of the profits in the business. It is apparent that this fact alone gives the lender no ownership in the business and does not make him a partner. The borrower merely borrows. He is to repay at all events. It is of course true that in many such cases it might be difficult to establish just upon what theory the money was advanced — whether by .way of loan or as contribution to capital, for many partners merely contribute capital, taking no active part. But if it is once conceded or established that the intention is to merely loan, with no ownership whatever in the busi- ness, there is no partnership between lender and bor- rower.i* '' Sec. 6. CO-OWNERSHIP, BUT NO SHARING OF PROFITS. Co-ownership of property in which there is no 11. Jackson v. Haynie's Adm'r, 56 S. E. (Va.) 148, 12. Meehan v. Valentine, 145 U. S. 611. American Commercial Law. 23 arrangement for sharing profits does not constitute partner- ship. Just as sharing profits without co-ownership of the bus- iness does not constitute partnership, so we may have co- ownership without partnership, because of lack of any arrangement to share profits. The Uniform Partnership Act provides.^* "Joint tenancy, tenancy in common, tenancy by the en- tireties, joint property, common property, or part owner- ship, does not of itself establish a partnership, whether such co-owners do or do not share any profits made by the use of the property." It will be noticed there that there may be a sharing of profits in such co-ownership and still no partnership, but this must be taken to mean a sharing of profits arising out of ownership of property as distinguished from the shar- ing of profits arising out of an ownership of business. A partnership is a business venture in which there is a co- ownership. Sec. 7. PARTNERSHIPS BY ESTOPPEL. Parties may be liable as partners because they have held themselves out, or allowed others to hold them out, as partners, although in reality there is no partnership. We are familiar with the rule in Agency that one may be held as principal upon the act of another who had no authority to bind him upon the act in question, because the principal by his words or conduct has created the im- pression or allowed the impression to be held that the putative agent is in reality an agent. The rule exists in cases where the putative agent has no authority at all, or has some authority which he exceeds. In those cases it 13. Sec. 7. 24 The Law of Partnerships. will be remembered that the appearance of agency must come from some act or word upon the part of the person sought to be held as principal. One person as agent can- not bind another because of a situation which the sup- posed agent himself alone creates. It will also be remem- bered that in such a case, there being no real authority, it must be true that the person who seeks to hold the alleged principal shall have relied upon and believed in the ap- pearance of agency. The theory of these considerations is that of estoppel. If a person in agency or elsewhere, by his language or other conduct creates a belief in others upon which the others may reasonably act, he cannot afterwards be per- mitted to deny the fact. He is estopped.- Elements in estoppel are a representation by a person (by his language or other conduct) that a fact exists, a knowledge of that representation by another person, and his justified action upon it. As this principle operates in Agency, so it operates in partnership. A person may be held as a partner, when he is really not so, because of his representation that another is his partner, although as between the parties there is in fact no partnership. This representation may be made by him because he really wishes it to appear that he is a partner, or it may arise out of a situation of mere negli- gence and inattention on his part, as where he makes no effort to bring home to others a partnership dissolution. In such cases it must appear that a third person who now seeks to hold a non partner as a partner was justi- fied from the facts in believing that the person whom he seeks to hold was a person carrying on as a co-owner the business involved with a view to profit. ** But the Act modifies this in case of public advertisement. See next page. 14. Thompson v. First National Bank, 111 U. S. 536. American Commercial Law. 25 Upon this point the Partnership Act provides *^ "when a person by words spoken or written, or by conduct, represents himself, or consents to another representing him to anyone, as a partner in an ex- isting partnership, or with one or more persons not actual partners, he is liable to any person to whom such representation has been made, who has, on the faith of such representation, given credit to the actual or apparent partnership and if he has made such representation or consented to its being made in a public manner he is liable to such person, whether the representation has, or has not been made or communicated to such person so giving credit by or with the knowledge of the apparent partner making the representation or consenting to its being made. (a) When a partnership liability results, he is liable as though he were an actual member of the partnership. (b) When no partnership liability results, he is liable jointly with the other persons, if any, so consenting to the contract or representation as to incur liability, other- wise separately. (2) When a person has thus been represented to be a partner in an existing partnership, or with one or more persons not actual partners, he is an agent of the persons consenting to such representation to bind them to the same extent and in the manner as though he were a partner in fact, with respect to persons who rely upon the representation. Where all the members of the exist- ing partnership consent to the representation, a partner- ship act or obligation results but in all other cases, it is the joint act or obligation of the person acting and the persons consenting to the representation." Sec. 8. DOCTRINE OF DELECTUS PERSONAE. Each partner enters the partnership relation on a strictly IS. Sec. 16. 26 The Law of Partnerships. personal basis. No person will be made a partner with any other person without his consent, and he is entitled to a con- tinuance of the relation on the part of each partner. Participation in a partnership is permitted on a purely personal basis. The law will not make A a partner with B except upon the contract and consent of both. The re- lationship is highly confidential. A may be willing to be a partner with B, but not with C. Consequently B cannot by sale to C change the firm from that of A and B to that of A and C without A's consent. For this reason shares in a partnership are not transferable without consent. Sometimes the form of agreement permits transfer of shares as in a joint stock company. In that case the part- ner consents to a transfer of shares. So death of a partner dissolves the partnership and does not admit the heirs or personal representatives as partners. But the doctrine goes still further. If A forms a part- nership with B and C he cannot be made a partner with either of them alone without his consent. He may be will- ing to be in the partnership of A, B and C when he would be unwilling to carry on the relationship with either B or C alone. Consequently A can insist on a dissolution if either B or C withdraws without his consent. In the law of corporations no such doctrine applies. One purpose of incorporation is to permit free and ready transfer of shares. Sec. 9. HOW PARTNERSHIP DIFFERS FROM COR- PORATION. A corporation is an artificial person. It exists separate and apart from the members who compose it. But a partnership is not an entity. It is a relationship. A corporation is essentially different from a partner- ship. Some differences are stated below : American Commercial Law. 27 (i) The corporation derives its existence from its cKarter, or letters patent from the state. The partnership arises out of a contract made without any special permis- sion of the state. (2) The corporation is an artificial person. The part- nership is a relationship between two or more natural per- sons. (3) The corporation must act as an entity by its properly authorized agents, and must sue and be sued, buy and sell, and otherwise contract, in its corporate ca- pacity and name. The partnership must act as a combi- nation of persons, and while in many cases the act may be in the partnership name, that name is merely a fictitious name of the parties who compose the firm. (4) The shares of a corporation are transferable, while those of a partnership are not so except upon per- mission of the other members. (5) Death of partner dissolves the firm. Death of a member of a corporation has no effect upon the corpora- tion's existence. (6) Each partner is an agent of the partnership. The members of a corporation are not agents thereof by reason of that fact alone. (7) The liability of stockholders is usually limited to payment of the amount of the shares to which they have subscribed. Partners are liable for all debts regularly contracted by the firm. Sec. 10. KIND OF PARTNERSHIPS. Partnerships are broadly divided into general and special partnerships, into trading and non-trading partnerships, and into limited and unlimited partnerships. (1) Trading and non-trading partnerships. A trading partnership is one that buys and sells products either in crude or finished form, as distin- 28 The Law of Partnerships. guished from a concern that does not buy and sell, except casually, but renders service, and in that case, the concern is called non-trading. The distinction is important in determining the implied or apparent author- ity of the partner to bind his co-partners. If the business is to buy and sell, there is much that goes with buying and selling, as giving and taking credit, borrowing money, and giving and taking the evidences of credit, receiving payment, etc., hence, the right of any partner to do these things will be inferred; but in non-trading partnerships, such things, being not appurtenant, are not to be implied as within the authority of the partner, although in any case there may be the real authority, or apparent authority from the actual course of the concern's business. ^^ (2) Unlimited and limited partnerships. The term, limited partnership, aWrough sometimes loosely used, is in its correct sense, mfeant to describe or- ganization under a law permitting all or some members of a partnership to limit their liability to creditors to the amount of their subscriptions to the capital stock. These partnerships are described in chapter 13, post. The usual 16. Dowling V. Exchange Bank, 145 U. S. 512. The follow- ing sorts of partnerships have been held to be non-trading: abstract, loan and real estate, Shaw v. Gunby, 188 Mo. Ap. 659, 176 S. W. 548; buying and selling lands, Patterson v. Brewster, 4 Edw. N. Y. 352; conducting telegraph, Schumacher V. Sumner, 161 la. 326, 142 N. W. 1034; keeping livery stable, Levi v. Latham, 15 Nebr. 509, 19 N. W. 460; practicing law, Worster v. Forbush, 171 Mass. 423, 50 N. E. 936; mining. Judge v. Braswell, 13 Bush. (Ky.) 77; farming. Walker v. Walker, 66 Vt. 285, 29 Atl. 146; conducting theater. Pease v. Cole, 53 Conn. 53, 22 Atl. 681. American Commercial Law. 29 partnership is unlimited, that is to say, the partners are liable to creditors for firm debts, because in the theory of partnership, they are individual or personal debts. The arrangement of the partners, if any, with each other, lim- iting liability of some of them, cannot take away from creditors the right to hold them for firm debts. (3) Joint stock companies. The words "joint stock qompany" are used generally to describe a concern which has been organized upon the plan of a "stock company" or corporation, except that state charter is lacking. Many authors, however, use the words "joint stock company" to indicate a corporation. There are transferable shares, directors, and officers and by laws, and all the appearances of legal entity. There being, however, no charter, that is, no franchise from the state to exist as a corporation, the concern is in substance a partnership conducted after the likeness of a corpora- tion. The liability of the members to pay in capital is limited to the number of shares held, but this limitation is not binding on creditors, and any member of such an association may have to pay its debts. "These associa- tions, formed for business purposes, were at common law, and as a general rule still are considered merely as part- nerships and their rights and liabilities are in the main governed by the same rules and principles which regulate commercial partnerships." ^^ In some states, statutes are or have been in force per- mitting the organization of such companies, with limited liability. Such statutes are in the nature of limited part- 17. People V. Rose, 219 111. 46, quoting 17 Amer. & Eng. Ency. of Law, 2nd Ed., pp. 636, 637. 30 The Law of Partnerships. nership acts, and, comparatively speaking, have been little used, as incorporation has better served the purpose. Sec. 11. KINDS OF PARTNERS. Partners are known as real, ostensible, active, silent, secret and dormant. (1) In general. To indicate the nature of a partner's participation in the firm business, or his right to actively participate the terms described below are used as indicated. (2) Real partners. One who is actually a partner, whether known to be one, or whether secret, or whether active, silent or dor- mant, is known as a real partner. (3) Ostensible partners. One who is represented to be a partner to outsiders, whether he is one or not, is known as an ostensible part- ner. In so far as he permits the representation, he is liable as a real partner to those who deal with the firm thinking him to be a partner. But his rights to participate in profits, or his liability to the other partners to bear his share of losses depends on the actual arrangement. • (4) Active partners. An active partner is one who takes an active part in the firm's business. American Commercial Law. 31 (5) Silent partners. Frequently a partner merely contributes capital and takes no part in the firm's business. He is known as a silent partner. He may be ostensible or secret. (6) Secret partners. One whose presence in the firm is concealed is known as a secret partner. He is liable to creditors in case they dis- cover his existence. He may be active or silent. (7) Dormant partners. * Such a partner is both secret and silent. This term is also frequently used to denote the secret partner ; but the derivation of the term shows it more aptly applied to those who are both secret and silent. Sec. 12. SUB PARTNERSHIPS. A sub-partnership is held to exist when one partner has an arrangemnirvi^tll'SSn* person to share with him the profits which that parther derives from the partnership. This does not make such per- son a member of the partnership and he cannot be held as a partner. If A, B and C are partners, C may have some arrange- ment with D, whereby D is to share with C the profits made by C out of the partnership. This arrangement does not make D a member of the firm and he can have no voice in its management and cannot be made liable for its indebtedness. D is known as a "sub-partner." CHAPTER 2. THE PARTNERSHIP AGREEMENT. Sec. 13. AGREEMENT ESSENTIAL. An agreement to form a partnership is essential. It is generally true that partnership is strictly conven- tional. We have already seen that no one will be thrust into partnership with another against his consent, and that death and transfer of interest dissolves the partnership. Partnership by estoppel is no exception to the rule that agreement is necessary. One is in such case responsible for the situation that forbids him to assert the truth. There are cases, however, in which a person may be held as a partner where he never intended to be so held. Thus, in case of association for purposes of incorporation, with failure to become either a de jure or de facto corpor- ation, results in partnership liability according to many decisions.is This results, however, because intending to be a co-owner in a business for profit, he does not become a corporation and therefore must be held as partner. Sec. 14. FORM REQUIRED. No particular form is re- quired. The contract of partnership may be oral or in writ- ing, in the absence of special statutory provisions. While it is highly desirable that a partnership agree- ment be in writing, the agreement may be oral, unless 18. Harril v. Davis, 168 Fed. 187, 22 L. R. A. (N. S.) 11S2. As to what constitutes de facto incorporation, see Corpora- tions in this series. 32 American Commercial Law. 33 some particular state statute requires a writing for some purpose. The English "Statute of Frauds," re-enacted in the va- rious American states, requires that contracts which by their terms are not to be performed within a year are not enforceable in the courts, unless there are some written memoranda to prove them, signed by the party sought to be charged. This has been held to apply to contracts of partnership. A partnership in real estate business may be proved, and an accounting obtained between partners, although the partnership agreement be oral. Where the agreement is drawn up in a formal way it is called "The Articles of Partnership." Sec. 15. THE ARTICLES OF PARTNERSHIP. These constitute the evidence of the contract between the parties. They are not binding on third persons without notice of them, and their provisions may be modified or waived by subsequent agreement or conduct. It is desirable in partnerships of any moment, that ar- ticles of partnership should be drawn with a good deal of care and considerable detail. These articles constitute the evidence of the contract as between the parties in ref- erence to the manner of conducting the partnership, the interests of the partners, etc. But the adoption of such articles in no way affects the general duties of partners toward each other, as, for example, to act in the utmost good faith. What the partnership articles contain is usually of small concern to parties dealing with the partnership so long as they have no notice of restrictions therein imposed! They can usually assume that each partner has authority to bind the firm for its proper purposes. The articles of partner- 34 The Law of Partnerships. ship are not a matter of public record like the charter of a corporation ; except in cases of limited partnerships and the like, which are organized under some special statute requiring record. They dififer also from the charter of a corporation in that they originate by mere agreement of the members and not by the act of the state, and may therefore be abandoned, waived, modified and enlarged at pleasure. The partnership articles should contain provisions in reference to : 1. The names of the partners. 2. The name of the partnership and that it shall be used in all partnership transactions. 3. The nature of the business to be carried on. 4. When the partnership is to begin and what is to be its duration. 5. Where the partnership is to be carried on. 6. What each partner is to contribute, and in what form it shall be contributed by him and at what time. Where other property than money is to be contributed, its valuation in money should be stated, and it should be stated whether it is the thing or its use which is to be de- voted to the partnership. 7. The interest which each partner is to have in the partnership; for otherwise it is presumed that the inter- ests are equal, notwithstanding the contributions may have been unequal, also the liability for losses should be distinctly agreed on. 8. The duties of each partner. 9. When accountings shall be had; how much each partner shall be entitled to draw. 10. The keeping of partnership books. 11. Whether any partner is to receive a salary. But in the absence of any provision there would be no right to a salary. Each partner is presumed to depend upon the profits. American Commercial Law. 35 12. The right of a partner to retire, where it is desired that any one shall have that right without dissolving the firm; and how his interest shall be disposed of — ^that it shall be valued in a certain way, and shall be first offered to what parties, the notice to be given, etc. 13. The manner of dissolution. How the property shall be divided, etc. ; the disposition of the good will. 14. How disputes are to be settled. In every instance the special needs of each partnership must, of course, be considered. A general form of part- nership articles is given in the Appendix. Sec. 16. COMPETENCY OF PARTIES TO BE PART- NERS. The competency of parties to be partners depends on their competency to contract, as determined by the general rules governing contracts, unless some local state statute varies these general rules. (1) Minors. A minor having capacity to make a voidable contract can enter into a partnership, but may disaffirm the con- tract and withdraw at any time as well as refuse to be bound personally on contracts made by him as a partner. It is held, however, that a minor cannot take the benefit of a partnership and at the same time disaffirm its bur- dens. He cannot take out what he has put in except as it is unaffected by his share of the indebtedness. In other words, he may, while the partnership is solvent, assert his right to the capital contributed by him, and may under any circumstances deny liability to partners or to creditors; but in event of the necessity of charging any of the assets actually contributed by him to payment of firm debts, he may not take out such assets and thus throw upon the 36 The Law of Partnerships. other partners, the necessity of contributing his share «f the deficit." (2) Corporations. Corporations cannot be partners, although they may assume joint liability.^o (3) Married women. Under the common law, married women could not be partners; but the law in this respect has been modified, although not uniformly everywhere. Thus it may be pro- vided that she may not be a partner without the consent of her husband. (4) Insane persons. An insane person cannot form a partnership. If insan- ity occurs after the partnership is formed, it is ground for dissolution, as hereafter discussed. Sec. 17. CONSIDERATION. A contract of partnership must be supported by a consideration. The mutual contribu- tions or definite promises of each partner are a consideration to support the undertakings of the other partners. A, partner may give or promise to give his money or other property, his skill, his time, as his contribution to the firm capital. What each does or promises to do in 19. Pelletier v. Couture, 148 Mass. 269; Jennings v. Stannus, 191 Fed. 347; Adams v. Beall, 67 Md. S3. 20. Geurinck v. Alcott, 66 Oh. St. 94, 63 N. E. 714. American Commercial Law. 37 reliance on what the other does or promises to do consti- tutes the consideration.^! Sec. 18. LEGALITY OF OBJECT. Every partnership must have a legal object. As every contract must have a legal object, it follov/3 that where a partnership is formed to accomplish an ille- gal purpose, it is invalid and no rights can arise out of the partnership as such. A breach cannot be successfully averred in the courts and an accounting for profits cannot be had. To be an illegal partnership the main purpose must be illegal. The fact tjiat a partnership formed for proper purposes contemplates or does some illegal act, as the commission of a tort, has no effect to taint the whole concern with illegality. For the tort, damage:? could be had by the injured party, but neither party could for that act alone insist that the partnership was illegal. The law permits one party to set up the defense of illegality as against the other, though both are equally guilty, not out of consideration for the defendant, but on grounds of public policy which forbids the enforcement of illegal agreements in the courts. 21. See Chapter 3. It has been pointed out that a partner- ship interest may be gratuitously conferred, as for instance, on a widow of a deceased partner. But this is clearly not against the general rule that partnerships are contractual. PART II. FIRM NAME, CAPITAL AND PROPERTY. CHAPTER 3. NAME, CAPITAL AND PROPERTY. Sec. 19. NECESSITY OF FIRM NAME. A firm name is not a legal requisite, although convenient and customary. It would be difficult for any partnership to amount to much without a firm name ; but such name is not a legal requisite. In a limited partnership formed under a limited part- nership statute (see Sec. 78 post) the name must be set forth in the certificate. Sec. 20. WHAT FIRM NAME MAY CONSIST OF. A firm name may consist of the names of all of the partners, or any of them, or any artificial name. Under the common law there is no requirement as to form of name. The Uniform Partnership Act has no spe- cific requirement. Firm names sometimes have the names of all the partners, as "Jones, Brown and Smith;" and the use of the words "and Company" is common, as "Jones and Company." So the name may be entirely artificial as "The Western Toy Shop" or "The Bond Street Tailor- ing Company." But in such cases care should be exer- cised not to give the impression that the concern is incorporated, as there are statutes in some states making 38 American Commercial Law. 39 it illegal to carry on business in such manner as to indi- cate incorporation when not incorporated, and the use of the word "unincorporated" may be advisable where the name has the sound of a corporate name. In some states the provision is made that in case a part- nership name does not disclose the names of all the part- ners, there must be a certificate filed setting forth who , the members are. Failure to comply with this statute may defeat partnership claims.^* Sec. 21. USE OF FIRM NAME. In making contracts, the firm name may be used, and the firm may buy or sell personal property in the firm name, give and take notes in such name, but in real estate transactions the names of the members or some of them should be used. A partnership name is the name of all of the part- ners — their assumed or fictitious, if not their real name. And the use of that name with the authority of the firm, binds all of the members although any particular mem- ber's name is not used therein.^* Example 4. The Park Grocery House, a partnership consisting of John Smith and Henry Brown, gives a note signed merely by the firm name. Assuming that the note is given with the express assent of both of them, or given by one of them in regular firm business, they are both bound thereon. A sujt on the note would set forth that John Smith and Henry Brown, partners trading as the Park Grocery House, gave their promissory note under the name and style of the Park Grocery House, and thus the connection would be made. This firm name may be used in all usual trade contracts, in buying and selling personal property, in chattel mort- 22. North v. Moore, 135 Cal. 621. 23. See Crawford v. Collins, 45 Barb. 269. 40 The Law of Partnerships. gages, etc.2* But it is better in any written contract of an important or unusual nature to use the name of the partners, describing them as partners trading as, etc. In real estate transactions, the name of all the members, or of some or one of them in trust for the others ought to be used. For the title to real estate is a matter of record and must be lodged in some entity, as a natural person or a corporation. Hence deeds to, or by, a partnership ought certainly to be to, or by, them all as individuals, or to some as individuals, in trust for firm purposes.*® It is true that the Uniform Partnership Act makes an innovation in this regard, to that extent making the part- nership an entity. It provides ** "Any estate in real property may be acquired in the partnership name. Title so acquired can be conveyed only in the partnership name." And the act further recognizes this power in Sec. lO. But notwithstanding this provision it is not believed that it will be or ought to be followed as good practice, for it introduces possible questions as to what persons are part- ners, whether they all have consented to the transaction, etc. In other words, it would seem to involve the record. Sec. 22. DISTINCTION BETWEEN FIRM CAPITAL AND FIRM PROPERTY. The capital of a partnership is the total amount of money represented by the agreed con- tribution of the members to the fund with which the concern is to transact business. The property consists in the assets of the firm which it may have from day to day. A partnership may not be capitalized for any fixed amount, although usually, of course, there would be an 24. Hendren v. Wing, et al., 60 Ark. 561. 25. Percefull v. Piatt, 36 Ark. 456. 26. Sec. 8. American Commercial Law. 41 agreement as to each partner's contribution. A partner may put in his services as his only contribution, and an- other, capital and no services. Ordinarily, however, the services which a partner renders are not put in in lieu of any capital but for the purpose of making the business pay dividends. If property is contributed as capital there should of course be a money value placed upon it at the time in order to establish its correct ratio to the entire capital. Sec. 23. WHAT CONSTITUTES FIRM PROPERTY. Whatever is contributed to the firm by any partner or is acquired by it becomes firm property. Use of property may be devoted to the firm rather than the property itself. The Partnership Act provides ^'^ (i) All property originally brought into the partner- ship stock or subsequently acquired, by purchase or oth- erwise, on account of the partnership is partnership prop- erty. (2) Unless the contrary intention appears, property acquired with partnership funds is partnership property. (3) Any estate in real property may be acquired by the partnership name. Title so acquired can be conveyed only in the partnership name. (4) A conveyance to a partnership in the partnership name, though without words of inheritance, passes the en- tire estate of the grantor unless a contrary intent ap- pears." Sec. 24. REAL ESTATE AS FIRM PROPERTY.^* Real estate bought with the partnership funds for partnership purposes, or contributed by a member as his share, becomes 27. Sec. 8. 28. See Robinson Bank v. Miller, 153 111. 244, 27 L. R. A. 449 and note. 42 The Law of Partnerships. partnership property. If it is actually partnership property, it is immaterial in whose name it stands. As far as necessary for partnership purposes a Court of Equity will treat real estate as though it were personal property. Whether the property or only the use of it belongs to the firm arises most often in respect to real estate. The fact that the partnership as such cannot hold the legal title to real estate^s and that such title must be in the name of some member or in all the members and not in the name of the partnership, and the fact that the agree- ment in respect to such land is not clear, often produce confusion. If land is owned or acquired in the names of all the partners they may be merely tenants in common, devoting the use of the land to firm purposes. If A, owning land, agrees with B to form a partnership which shall use that land, whether the land belongs to the partnership is a question of construction. The fact that there is no deed given to B does not govern. If land is bought with partnership funds it becomes partnership property, though a deed may have been taken in the name of one partner only, sa3dng nothing of the partnership's interest. In that case a trust results in favor of the firm. Thus we see that land may be in the name of one part- ner and yet really be partnership land. On the other hand, it may be in the name of all the partners as tenants in common and yet not be partnership property. If land really belongs to the partnership it will be treated by a court of equity as though it were personal property for the purpose of winding up the partnership, so far as it may be necessary so to treat it. 29. The Partnership Act now allows this to be done in those states in which it is in force. See Sec. 21, Supra. American Commercial Law. 43 Example 5. Suppose that the partnership of A, B and C has bought land with partnership funds for partnership purposes and taken title in A's name. It is nevertheless firm property and does not belong to A; neither does it belong as a whole to A, B and C as tenants in common, but it belongs to the iirm of A, B and C. Should A die the legal title would go to A's heirs, but subject to a trust in favor of the partnership, and A's heirs would ultimately have only so much of the land, if any, as would have been unnecessary to take from A in an accounting between the members. If title to land is in the name of one partner, with no trusts in favor of the others, or the firm, and there is no record of any sort or any fact to put an innocent pur- chaser for value on notice, such purchaser will take a good title, free of all the firm equities. But if from the firm's actual possession and use of the land or any other fact, the purchaser knew or should have known that the land was firm property, he will take his title charged with firm equities. Sec 25. NATURE OF PARTNER'S INTEREST IN THE FIRM PROPERTY. Each partner's interest in the firm property is of the nature of that of a joint tenant. He does not own any particular part, but he has with the other partners a joint interest in all the assets of the firm. Hig interest in the firm is his share of the surplus after all debts are paid and an accoimting had between the partners. "A partner is a co-owner with his partners of specific partnership property holding as a tenant in partner- ship." 30 Example 6. A contributes a parcel of real estate, B, $5,000 in money, and C, a stock of goods. This property, 30. Partnership Act, Sec. 25. 44 The Law of Partnerships. and any property thereafter acquired by the partnership belongs to all of the partners in a species of joint tenancy, peculiar in itself, best described by the words "tenancy in partnership." The incidents of such a tenancy are that each partner has a right to possess such property for part- nership purposes, but for no other purpose without the consent of his partners. Hence, he has no interest in specific property which he can assign or which his credi- tors can seize or in which his surviving relatives can claim dower or curtesy or other allowance ; but his interest in the partnership may be seized for debt and passes to his estate, as hereafter shown. The "partner's interest in the partnership is his share of the profits and surplus, and the same is personal prop- erty." 31 Example 7. In the case put above the share of A in the partnership is not any specific property although he may have originally owned it. But it is his share of the capital and surplus (if any). If the above concern is in- solvent, A may of course have a liability instead of an asset. The interest of the partner in the partnership is of the nature of personal property, although the partnership assets may be real estate. 31. Ibid., Sec. 26. PART III. MUTUAL RIGHTS AND OBLIGATIONS OF PARTNERS. CHAPTER 4. RIGHTS OF PARTNER IN MANAGEMENT OF FIRM. Sec. 26. PARTNER'S RIGHT TO BE ACTIVE PAR- TICIPATOR. Each partner has impKedly the right, in the absence of contrary agreement, to represent the firm and take an active part in its management. A partner being a part owner, has a right to participate in the management of the business. If he has a minority interest this does not deprive him of his right to partici- pate or to represent the firm. He is a joint owner of the business and may sit in its councils, and has a right to be consulted. "All partners have equal rights in the man- agement and conduct of the partnership business." ^^ The express agreement may of course regulate the extent of his participation. Sec. 27. RIGHT OF MAJORITY TO GOVERN, A majority of partners can override the will of a dissentient minority only in cases etifecting the ordinary conduct of the partnership. If the action contemplates a material departure from the ordinary matters of the partnership it cannot b« carried out against the will of any dissenting member. 32. Ibid., Sec. 18 (8). 45 46 The Law of Partnerships. In the ordinary routine of partnership business, the ma- jority governs (in the absence of express agreement oth- erwise). ^^ But the majority cannot under the scope of the business conducted, change its character, enter into unusual expenditures, or in any way materially modify the existing order of partnership affairs. Even where it may be conceded that the majority may govern, they must act in the utmost good faith. They must consult the minority and protect the rights of that minority. The rule as stated in the Uniform Partnership Act '* is as follows : "Any difference arising as to the ordinary matters con- nected with the partnership business may be decided by a majority of the partners ; but no act in contravention of any agreement between the partners may be done right- — — ^i;Ul3t.iit|^out the consent of, all the partners." '^l* .gecr28. GENERAL RULE OF CONDUCT OF PART- NER, it is the duty of each partner to display absolute good faith toward the other partners and take no secret advantage or profit from the partnership nor restrict its profits by com- petition. The position of each partner is one of trust to his asso- ciates. Each partner has impliedly undertaken that he will devote his attention to the success of the partnership unhampered by secret influences that tempt nim to put anything in the way of its success. He must, then, deal openly with his partners. He must not compete with the partnership, but must ever and in all things display the utmost good faith, as one in whom the trust and confi- dence of another has been reposed. 33. Markle v. Wilbur, et al., 200 Pa. 457. 34. Sec. 18 (h). American Commercial Law. 47 Sec. 29. PARTNER CANNOT OPPOSE HIS OWN INTERESTS TO THOSE OF FIRM. A partner will not be allowed to oppose his own interests to those of the firm. Therefore he cannot compete with firm, traffic with its funds, buy from or sell to it, nor acquire interests adverse to the firm, except upon the consent of the firm. (1) General statement. As a result of the rule that a partner cannot oppose his own interests to those of the firm, the subsidiary consid- erations follow which are set forth in this chapter. (2) Partner cannot compete with firm. A partner need not devote all his time and energy to the business unless that is his contract. It may have been understood between the partners that but a small part of the time of one of them should be given to the firm. In- deed, a partner may simply devote capital with no under- standing that he shall give any of his time to the conduct of the partnership business. But in any event he must not compete with the firm without its consent. For, man- ifestly, the temptation would be to draw to himself the trade that otherwise might go to the firm, and which in fact, he should strive to bring to the firm.^^ In the event of competition a court will issue an injunc- tion and also make the offending partner account for his earnings in the competitive business. To what extent a partner has a right to engage in busi- nesses which do. not compete depends upon the facts of his agreement in each case. If he has agreed to give all of his time to the firm, or a specified portion of it and vio- 35. Metcalfe v. Bradshaw. 145 III. 124. 48 The Law of Partnerships. lates his agreement, this is merely a breach of his con- tract for which the other partners may have damages, but there is no right to an accounting for the profits thus ob- tained.*^ (3) Acquisition of interests adversely to firm. A partner who acquires any interest which is adverse to the interest of the firm will be adjudged to hold such interests for the benefit of the firm or his co-partner. Whatever, by reason of his position of trust he should do for the firm's benefit, will be regarded, if done, as done for the firm's benefit, although nominally and according to his own intentions he did it for his own sake. Example 8. PI. and Deft, entered into a partnership to operate Hoffman House in New York. The partner- ship was to end by its terms May i, 1871, at which time also the lease was to expire. In 1869, defendant acquired the renewal of the lease in his own name, contending that as the partnership also was to expire on that day, his inter- est was not adverse to the firm. Held by the court that the partner's acquisition of the lease gave him an advant- age whereby he could prevent the realization by the firm upon its dissolution of the full value in the sale of the business to a successor, and that such interest so acquired was for the benefit of the firm.*'' Sec. 30. RIGHT OF PARTNER TO DEAL OPENLY WITH FIRM. A partner may deal openly with the firm. Any member of a firm may deal openly with it, buying or selling, lending it money, or making any sort of contract 36. Idem. 37. Mitchell v. Reed, 61 N. Y. 123. American Commercial Law. 49 with it. But in such a case it is necessary that the party dealing with the firm disclose every item material to the bargain. The parties stand in a relation of trust and confidence, not at arm's length, and secret information not necessary to disclose where strangers bargain together must be disclosed in such a case as this. Sec. 31. RIGHT OF PARTNER TO SUE FIRM. A partner cannot sue another at law, but must go into equity and ask an accounting or other suitable relief. It is a general rule that one partner cannot sue the partnership or his other partners in an ordinary action at law. He must go into a court of equity and ask for an accounting and such other relief as may be necessary. In case two partners have made a final settlement and struck a balance, there is a right to bring a simple suit at law for the amount agreed upon.^^ Sec. 32. RIGHT OF PARTNER TO COMPENSA- TION, INTEREST, ETC. A partner has no right to any salary or compensation for time and labor, or any interest on capital invested, unless there is an express agreement to that effect. (1) No right to compensation for services unless agreed. A partner is presumed to have entered into the partner- ship agreement in expectation of profits to be derived from the business, and to that end he devotes his time and labor. He can claim no compensation for his time though he may indeed have given more time than required.^® 38. Bullard v. Kennedy, 10 Cal. 60. 39. Lindsay v. Stranahan, 129 Pa. St. 63S. By the act, a surviving partner is entitled to compensation for services in liquidation. Sec. 18. 50 The Law of Partnerships. Often a partner is allowed a salary by special agree- ment in view of the fact that he is to spend more time in the business of the firm that the other partners. In that case his share of the profits is in addition to his salary. A partner cannot prove his claim against the firm in the event of its bankruptcy until other creditors are satisfied, for that would allow him to prove up against his own creditors. (2) Interest on capital. There is no right to interest on capital unless agreed. (3) Interest on loans and advances. By some authorities interest is denied unless agreed upon, but by others, perhaps taking a more modern view, allowed.39» 39a. Baker v. Mayo, 129 Mass. 517; Mack v. Engel, 165 Mich, 540. The Partnership Act allows interest in such a case. PART IV. THE PARtNERSHIP AND THIRD PERSONS. CHAPTER 6. AUTHORITY OF THE PARTNER TO REPRESENT THE FIRM. Sec. 33. GENERAL STATEMENT. Each partner has in the absence of an agreement to the contrary on his part actual authority to represent the firm and bind it upon all contracts made in the regular conduct of the business of the firm; and he has apparent authority to this effect though his actual authority be lacking. Partners being co-owners, are principals in the business. Each is impliedly entitled to take his part in the conduct of the firm business, and this necessitates that he be able to bind the firm in the usual operation of the business that it carries on. He has this actual power unless he has in the partnership agreement consented to the imposition of a limitation thereon. He has the apparent power notwith- standing limitations unless they are known to the person with whom he deals. What apparent authority a partner has, we have said grows out of the real authority which partners in a like situation usually have. Therefore, in any particular case we have to consider the nature of the business and what authority partners in that kind of business usually have. But then we have also further to consider, after all, the particular business, as it has actually been conducted. For SI 52 The Law of Partnerships. instance, we might find that in a special sort of partner- ships a partner does not have apparent authority to bind the firm on negotiable paper, yet in a particular firm we might find that the authority had evidently been con- ferred, as the partner whose act is now questioned had been accustomed to issue such paper and the firm had been accustomed to honor and pay it without objection. So we have always to bear in mind these considerations and to solve the question by reference thereto. ' A member of a trading partnership has, usually, larger apparent powers than a member of a non-trading partner- ship. A non-trading partnership does not buy and sell except incidentally, and consequently a partner does not need to have the power to do those things which go with buying and selling. We will consider in the following sections whether a partner has apparent powers to do certain things, bearing in mind that we approach the subject from the stand- point of the powers usually existing in such a case. In any particular case there might be either a curtailment of such powers or an addition thereto by the course of deal- ing in that particular partnership. Sec. 34. RECITAL OF POWERS OF PARTNER IN UNIFORM LAW. The Uniform Partnership Act recites the powers of the partner as follows : *° "(i) Every partner is an agent of the partnership for the purpose of its business, and the act of every partner, including the execution in the partnership name of any in- strument, for apparently carrying on in the usual way the business of the partnership of which he is a member, binds the partnership, unless the partner so acting has in 40. Sec. 9. American Commercial Law. 53 fact no authority to act for the partnership in the partic- ular matter and the person with whom he is dealing has knowledge of the fact that he has no such authority. (2) An act of the partnership which is not apparently for the carrying on of the business of the partnership in the usual way does not bind the partnership unless author- ized by the other partners. (3) Unless authorized by the other partners or unless they have abandoned the business, one or more but less than all the partners have no authority to : (a) Assign the partnership property in trust for cred- itors or on the assignee's promise to pay the debts of the partnership ; (b) Dispose of the good will of the business ; (c) Do any other act which would make it impossible to carry on the ordinary business of the partnership; (d) Ojnf ess a judgment; (e) Submit a partnership claim to arbitration or ref- erence ; (4) No act of a partner in contravention of a restric- tion on his authority shall bind the partnership to persons having knowledge of the restriction." In the following sections let us inquire specifically of the implied or apparent powers of partners, that is to say, what power is a partner justified in believing he has by implication ? And therefore what power has a third per- son the right to believe the partner has by implication? From the standpoint of the partner the implication that would otherwise exist may be negatived by an agreement to the contrary. From the standpoint of a third person who deals with the partner such a power might apparently exist even though negatived because implied unless nega- tived, and the negation is not known to such third person. In the following sections, the power of the implied or 54 The Law of Partnerships. apparent power of the partner under this explanation is considered. Sec 35. APPARENT POWER OF PARTNER TO BUY AND SELL STOCK IN TRADE. Each partner in a trading concern has the apparent authority to bind the firm in the purchase or sale of goods of the class in which it regu- larly deals. A partner in a trading concern has apparent authority to replenish its stock in trade, sell goods from the stodc in trade, and make contracts in reference to the same. The main business of the concern is to buy and sell, and every partner has the implied and apparent authority to do so. Of course, in any particular case, the power of a partner might be limited by his consent, but this would not be chargeable to those with whom he dealt who had no notice thereof. Whether the partner deflects from its proper use goods bought by him ostensibly for the firm is immaterial. Example p. Two partners were in the harness busi- ness, and one of them bought bridles on the credit of the firm, which he then pawned for money for his own use. Held: that the other partner was bound on the pur- chase.*^ A member of a non-trading firm has no power, real or apparent, to represent the firm in buying or selling except where that power has been conferred or seems to have been conferred by word or conduct in the particular case.42 Sec 36. IMPLIED OR APPARENT POWER OF PARTNER TO SELL OTHERWISE THAN IN USUAL COURSE OF TRADE. A partner has generally no appar- 41. Bond V. Gibson, 1 Camp. 185 (Eng.). 42. Judge V. Braswell, 76 Ky. 67. American Commercial Law. 55 ent power to sell property of the firm except in the apparent prosecution of its business. The power of a partner to sell its property is a fairly broad one, but ought not to be extended to situations in which the purchaser ought to know as a reasonable person that the partner is exceeding his powers. Accordingly if the partner sells out all the assets of the firm, unless that is in the usual way of trade, the sale will not stand against the objections of the other partners. And, gen- erally, a sale of the property with wnich the concern car- ries on its business, such as capital assets, would not be good unless actually authorized. Example pa. A and B are partners in dairy business. A sells one of the cows to C. B can recover the animal.*^ Sec. 37. IMPLIED OR APPARENT POWER OF PARTNER TO SELL CHOSES IN ACTION BELONG- ING TO FIRM. Choses in action belonging to firm may be disposed of by a partner. Choses in action, that is to say, credits, book accounts, promissory notes, and the like, may be disposed of by any of the partners to give a good title thereto to an innocent purchaser. Example 10. Mills, Clark & Company, a partnership, had a contract with Visconti & Vigilanti to furnish the latter firm certain material, on the performance of which the sum of $250 became due. Mills assigned this account to G, for value, who notified V. & V. to pay her the amount thereof. They were notified not to do so by the other members of the firm. But held that the assignment by the partner was valid and gave G a good title to the claim.** 43. Lowman v. Sheets, 124 Ind. 417. 44. Sullivan v. Visconti, 69 N. J. L. 4S2, 55 Atl. 1133. S6 The Law of Partnerships. Sec. 38. IMPLIED OR APPARENT POWER OF PARTNER TO BUY OR SELL FIRM REAL ESTATE. A partner would ordinarily have no apparent power to bind the partnership on a contract to buy real estate, or to sell real estate for the firm. A partner cannot buy real estate for the firm except upon appointment.*** He has no power to convey the firm real estate, unless he has real authority, unless it stands in his own name, and the firm's interest therein is unknown to the purchaser. Sec. 39. POWER OF PARTNER TO MAKE WAR- RANTIES. Where a partner has actual or apparent power to sell goods he has the apparent authority to make usual warranties. Having the power to sell, a partner may make ordinary warranties, as that a horse is sound, and all the partners will be bound upon the warranties.*^ Sec. 40. POWER TO BIND FIRM ON NEGOTIABLE PAPER, A member of a trading firm, whose usual business requires the use of negotiable paper may bind the firm upon such paper. If negotiable paper is issued, accepted, or endorsed, by a partner in a firm, the conduct of whose usual business requires the use of negotiable paper, the firm will be bound.** In such case the fact that the partner may make a personal use of the paper is immaterial so long as 44a. Judge v. Braswell, 76 Ky. 67. 45. Edwards v. Dillon, 147 111. 14. 46. Bowling v. Exch. Bk., 145 U. S. 512. American Commercial Law. 57 the other parties have no notice. Thus a partner having the power to sell stock in trade, might take a note in pay- ment thereof and sell the note to a banker, pocketing the proceeds. The firm would be bound as endorser. No one is bound upon firm paper except his name, real or fictitious, appears thereon. Thus, if a partner signed only his own name the other partners would not be bound. But if he signed the names of the partners, or the part- nership name, all the partners would be bound, provided he had apparent authority to sign. If a partner has apparent authority to bind the firm upon negotiable paper, the partnership will be bound upon any paper which comes into the hands of an innocent pur- chaser, for. value, although there was no apparent author- ity to issue this particular paper in question so far as the original parties were concerned. Thus the party to whom the paper was payable might have known that A was bind- ing the firm for his own personal profit. Consequently such party would have no rights. But a party to whom the paper was sold might have a good title. A member of a non-trading firm is usually not to have any apparent power to bind the firm upon negoti- able paper, unless it had been the custom of such firm to permit one of its members to issue, endorse or accept paper, and the person now seeking to hold the firm knew of such custom and relied upon it.*'' Sec. 41. POWER OF PARTNER TO BORROW MONEY ON FIRM CREDIT. A partner of a trading con- cern has apparent power to borrow money on firm credit in cases in which it is necessary for the purpose of carrying on the business of the partnership, even though as between the partners that power has been negatived by express restric- 47. Id. and see Nego. Paper in this series. 58 The Law of Partnerships. tion, and though the partner borrowing the money misapplies it. But a member of a non-trading firm has no such appar- ent authority unless in the particular case the fact establish such appearance of authority. The apparent power of a partner to borrow money whereby he may bind the firm to repay it, even though he has misapplied it, is a power to be narrowly construed, yet nevertheless exists where the loan is made under circumstances that indicate a necessity on the part of the firm for the money, and provided also the partnership is a trading partnership.** But if a firm is non-trading (see Section lo, supra), there is no such implied authority. In such a case it would be necessary to prove either that actual authority existed, or that there were facts in the particular case that war- ranted a reasonable belief that such authority existed. Sec. 42. APPARENT POWER OF PARTNER TO APPOINT AGENTS AND EMPLOY SERVANTS. Each partner of a trading partnership has the apparent power to employ agents and servants reasonably necessary to conduct the business of the firm. A partner of a trading partnership has apparent author- ity to employ agents and servants. Of course the particu- lar scope and extent of the partnership would be a large consideration. Thus if there were a very large partner- ship, the employment of bookkeepers and sales agents would not be unreasonable, whereas it might be so in a small concern. 48. Ltndley on Partnerships, 8th Ed., p. 167; Funk v. Bab- bitt, 55 III. Ap. 124, 156 III. 408, 41 N. E. 166; CoUer v. Por- ter, 88 Mich. 549, 50 N. W. 658. American Commercial Law. 59 Sec. 43. POWER OF PARTNER TO SETTLE. COM- PROMISE, RELEASE, ETC. A partner who has ap- parent power to buy and sell and receive and give payment, has apparent power to settle, compromise and release claims. If a claim is made by or against a trading firm, a mem- ber thereof who has the apparent power to collect or dis- burse moneys would have the power to treat with the debtor or creditor concerning such claim and compromise and settle it. Thereupon the entire firm would be bound by such compromise and settlement.*® Sec. 44. POWER OF PARTNER TO SETTLE IN- DIVIDUAL DEBTS WITH FIRM ASSETS. A partner has no apparent power to use the firm assets for the payment of his individual indebtedness. As the firm is not liable for the debts of one of its mem- bers, a creditor of one of the partners is bound to know that such partner has no right to take assets of the firm with which to pay his individual debts and in such a case the firm could recover such assets or their value, unless the creditor could show that the firm had known of and assented to such use of its assets.^ Sec. 45. PARTNER MAY BE SPECIALLY AUTHOR- IZED TO REPRESENT THE FIRM IN ANY LEGAL TRANSACTION. A partner may be given actual author- ity to represent the firm to bind it in any legal transaction. We have above considered the cases in which a partner has apparent authority without respect to what his real authority may be. It is of course competent for the firm 49. Dyer v. Sutherland, 75 111. 583. 50. Brickett v. Downs, 163 Mass. 70. 6o The Law of Partnerships. to specially authorize the partner to enter into any con- tract in its name, no matter how far from the usual con- duct of the firm. Thus he might be empowered to buy real estate, to contract for the erection of a building, to buy goods of a class different from that in which the firm usually deals, and so on. In such case he is made a special agent, and the firm would be bound because it has given him actual authority. There would be no apparent author- ity aside from the actual authority. One dealing with a partner in such a case would be bound to make inquiry as to what his actual authority was, or else take the risk that the partner was exceeding his actual authority. Sec. 46. RATIFICATION WHERE NO ACTUAL OR APPARENT AUTHORITY. Granting that the firm could not be held by the act of one of its members, because neither any actual nor apparent authority, still it may become bound through a ratification of the act. Very often a firm is clearly not bound by the act of one of its members, because he has neither the real nor the apparent authority to bind it, but it becomes bound be- cause it ratifies the act and thereby cures the lack of au- thority.^i Ratification may consist in words or conduct. Thus where a firm receives the benefit of an act, it cannot say that there was no authority. By receiving the benefits of an act done in its name it will become estopped to set up the lack of authority. In order that there may be ratification the act must have been done in the name of the firm and upon its credit. Th? rules of agency on the subject of ratification apply here. 51. Porter v. Curry, SO 111. 319. CHAPTER 7. LIABILITY OF PARTNER FOR TORTS OF CO. PARTNER. Sec. 47. GENERAL RULE. If a tort is committed by one partner with the consent of the others, or if not with their consent, then within the scope of the wrong-doing part- ner's authority, the co-partners are liable with the wrong doing partner. We discover in the law of agency that a principal may be responsible for injuries caused by the tort of his agent, although the tort was totally unauthorized by him. In .such a case the tort must have been within the scope of the agent's authority, and not an independent tort. Ap- plying this principle to the law of partnership, a partner may be made liable for the torts of his co-partners com- mitted as a part of the act of representation. If, how- ever, the tort is a wilful and independent tort, the other partners will not be liable. We may consider some partic- ular situations and thus better understand the law. Sec. 48. LIABILITY OF PARTNER FOR FRAUD AND DECEIT OF CO-PARTNER. Where one partner commits a fraud or is guilty of deceit while representing the firm within the scope of his authority his partners are liable for the fraud. The not unusual cases in which one partner is held for the tort of another are the cases of fraud and deceit. 61 62 The Law of Partnerships. It may clearly be seen how such torts fall within the scope of the authority of the partner. They are the torts which would usually be committed in the buying and selling of goods and the carrying on the business of the firm. Example ii. A and B, partners, sold C sheep pelts having on them a large quantity of wool. B fraudulently substituted inferior pelts for some of those purchased. Held, that B's act bound A.«2 Sec. 49. LIABILITY OF PARTNER FOR NEGLI- GENCE OF CO-PARTNER. Partners are liable for the negligence of their co-partner whereby harm ensues when the negligence is within the scope of the authority. Whether the negligence of one partner will bind the others depends upon the rules of agency. Thus a partner negligently driving a delivery wagon to the injury of a pedestrian, lyould make the other partners liable in dam- ages.^3 But if he were using the delivery wagon for indi- vidual purposes, they would not be liable, although of course, he would be. So, also, in a partnership of physi- cians, the negligence of one in taking care of business en- trusted to the firm would make the other partner liable with him.83» Sec. SO. LIABILITY OF PARTNER FOR INDE- PENDENT TORTS OF CO-PARTNER. For independent torts of a co-partner, though committed for benefit of the firm, co-partners are not liable, when there was no actual as- sent and has been no ratification. Where a partner commits a tort which cannot be said to be a part of the act done within the apparent scope of 52. Wolf V. Mills, 56 111. 360. 53. Mailers v. Shaw, 1 B. & S. 137. And see subject of Agency, generally. S3a. Hess v. Lowrey, 122 Md. 225. American Commercial Law. 63 his authority, but is of a wilful and independent nature, the co-partners will not be liable. Any one can readily see that the partners would not be liable for the torts of a partner which are entirely apart from the firm business; and even if they are connected with the firm business, still if they are of an independent sort, the partners who have not assented to the torts or ratified them, will not be liable. Some courts say that if the tort of the partner is a wilful one, the other partners will not be liable. But this is not strictly true. Fraud and deceit are wilful torts. So we find it better, perhaps, to say that if the tort is of an in- dependent nature as though the wrongdoing partner had, so to speak, stepped out of his representation of the firm, to act, perhaps for its benefit, still upon his own responsi- bility, the other partners will not be liable. Thus in one case, a partner induced a creditor of the firm to enter the state and then had him wrongfully arrested. The other partner knew nothing of the act and upon learning of it immediately repudiated connection with it. It was held he was not liable for damages caused by the wrongful arrest.5* On the other hand, one partner has been held for the defamation of another where the defamation was uttered as a part of a firm transaction ; ^*'- but if not ut- tered in partnership business, one partner's libels would not bind the other. So for assault and battery and such torts, the other partner would not be liable unless he sanc- tioned or ratified the act or took the benefit of the trans- action of which it was a part. 54. Rosenkrans v. Barker, 115 111. 331. 54a. Haney Mfg. Co. v. Perkins. 78 Mich. 1, 43 N. W, 1073. Lathrop v. Adams, 133 Mass. 471. CHAPTER 8. RIGHTS OF THIRD PERSONS AGAINST INCOMING, OUTGOING AND SECRET PARTNERS. Sec. 51. LIABILITY OF INCOMING PARTNER. By the common law an incoming partner assumes no liability for firm debts, unless that is his affirmative undertaking. By the Uniform Act it is provided that he is liable except the liability shall be satisfied only out of partnership property. One entering a partnership does not thereby incur a lia- bihty for existing indebtedness unless he assumes it. This has ahvays been the common law based upon the non- entity idea and the fact that the indebtedness was not incurred at a time when the incoming partner was a mem- ber, and there was therefore no reliance upon his existence in the firm when the credit was extended. The Uniform Act departs from the former view to the extent indicated as follows : "A person admitted as a partner into an existing part- nership is liable for all the obligations of the partnership arising before his admission as though he had been a partner when such obligations were incurred, except that this liability shall be satisfied only out of partnership property." ^^ If a partner assumes liability as a part of his contract, creditors can hold him upon it on the theory of a contract made for their benefit. 55. Sec. 17. 64 American Commercial Law. 65 Sec. 52. LIABILITY OF OUTGOING PARTNER, A partner will be liable for debts incurred during his member- ship in the firm, whether or not he retires before suit is brought. For debts incurred after his retirement he will be liable to those who have no notice of his withdrawal and con- tract on the faith of his continued liability. (1) Liability of outgoing partner for debts incurred while a member. A partner who withdraws remains liable to the creditor for debts incurred during his membership in the firm even though he has an agreement with the remaining part- ners whereby they assume the existing indebtedness. He cannot by withdrawal take from creditors their rights against him, for he may have been the only financially ^ strong member. If the remaining partners assume the indebtedness, a creditor need not consent to that assumption, as he would thereby be deprived of the benefit of those to whom he had been willing to extend credit. He may, however, consent to the assumption, and that consent may be express, or may be inferred from the course of dealing between such cred- itor and the person or persons continuing the business. (2) Liability of outgoing partner for debts incurred by the other partners after his retirement. (a) The partner is liable after withdrawal for debts in- curred by the remaining members in the partner- ship name unless there is notice of withdrawal. Upon withdrawal, the withdrawing partner should be careful to see that due notice is brought to all who may continue to deal with the concern under the impression 66 The Law of Partnerships. that he is still a partner. Good faith requires he should take steps to bring notice home to such parties. The rule is that those who deal with the firm after the withdrawal of a member thereof and who have no notice of his with- drawal, may hold him. Example I2. The members of a partnership concluded to incorporate. They formed a corporation which took over the business, but which continued in the same name. This amounted of course to a withdrawal of all the part- ners from the partnership. A creditor who had dealt with the partners as such, continued to deal with the firm after incorporation. He sued the members of the partnership upon a claim arising after incorporation. It was held he could have a personal judgment because he dealt with the firm without notice of the cessation of the partnership relation.^* (b) Sufficiency of notice of withdrawal. In order to protect himself against liability for future indebtedness, the partner must bring home notice of his withdrawal to those who may deal with the concern upon the assumption that he is still a member. If anyone has actual knowledge of the retirement of the partner, he can- not object that he received no formal notice ; and anyone dealing under such conditions that would advise any reasonable person of the fact of the withdrawal will be chargeable with notice, as for instance, where his name had been eliminated from a partnership name consisting in the names of individuals. It is also a fact to be remem- bered that in many instances where a partner withdraws from a perfectly solvent and reputable concern, he scarcely need worry about being held for future indebtedness ; but S6. Weiss V. Gray's Harbor Com'I Co., Ill 111. Ap. 647. American Commercial Law. 67 from the legal standpoint, and to be perfectly protected, he must give notice. To all those who have actually dealt with the firm as its customers, or in other ways, he must give actual notice ; to all others it is sufficient if he give a constructive notice that is, by publication. The Partner- ship Act may be consulted for a statement of the rule. It provides : ^'' "After dissolution, a partner can bind the partnership * * * by any transaction which would bind the part- nership if dissolution had not taken place, provided the other party to the transaction. (i) Had extended credit to the partnership prior to dissolution and had no knowledge or notice of the dissolu- tion ; or (2) Though he had not so extended credit, had never- theless known of the partnership prior to dissolution, and having no notice or knowledge of dissolution the fact of dissolution had not been advertised in a newspaper of gen- eral circulation in the place (or in each place if more than "one) at which the partnership business was regularly car- ried on." Sec. 53. LIABILITY OF SECRET PARTNER TO THIRD PERSONS. A secret partner is responsible to third persons upon those claims arising during his membership in the firm and such others as he may assume. No notice of withdrawal is necessary. A secret partner, being a real party in interest, and therefore is in fact, if not in name, a party to contracts made with the firm. H"e enjoys the benefits of such con- tracts and therefore ought to be liable upon them. Upon 57. Sec. 35. 68 The Law of Partnerships. withdrawal a secret partner need not give notice except to such of those if any who might have known of his connection. He will remain liable, of course, in spite of such withdrawal upon debts incurred during his member- ship in the firm. CHAPTER 9. REMEDIES OF CREDITORS. A. The Nature of the Partners' Liability to Third Persons. Sec. 54. PARTNERS ARE JOINTLY LIABLE FOR FIRM INDEBTEDNESS. Partners are jointly liable upon contract debts. But for torts are jointly and severally liable. It is frequently said that partners are jointly and sever- ally liable for debts of the partnership, but this is not ac- curate. They are jointly liable, that is, all must be sued upon a partnership account. A creditor cannot select one partner to sue, but must join all known partners. The idea of several liability comes from the fact that each partner is liable for the whole amount of the debt in case his co-partners do not contribute to its payment, as where they are insolvent. For acts of a tortious nature, the partners are jointly and severally liable. The partnership act covers this point as follows : ^* "All partners are liable (a) Jointly and severally for everything chargeable to the partnership under sections 13 and 14. (b) Jointly for all other debts and obligations of the partnership, but any partner may enter into a separate ob- ligation to perform a partnership contract." 58. Sec. 15. 69 yo The Law of Partnerships. "Sections 13 and 14," above referred to provide "Where- by any wrongful act or omission of any partner acting in the ordinary course of the business of the partnership, or with the authority of his co-partners, loss or injury is caused to any person, not being a partner in the partner- ship, or any penalty is incurred, the partnership is liable therefor to the same extent as the partner so acting or omitting to act. "The partnership is bound to make good the loss : (a) Where one partner acting in the scope of his ap- parent authority receives money or property of a third person and misapplies it; and (b) Where the partnership in the course of its busi- ness receives money or property of a third person and the money or property so received is misapplied by any partner while it is in the custody of the partnership." It will be noticed that these quotations describe acts of a tortious character or breach of trust. Sec. 55. PARTNER LIABLE IN TOTO. The partner may eventually be made liable for the entire firm indebted- ness so far as the creditor is concerned. We have noted that all the partners must be sued upon a firm indebtedness. Yet, after all, any partner may ulti- mately have to pay the firm indebtedness. Example 13. M sells goods to firm of A, B and C trading as "A and Company." The debt being unpaid, M must sue "A, B and C, co-partners trading as A and Company." But if A and B are or become insolvent, and C remains solvent, C must pay the debt. Even if A and B are still solvent, M may push his rights against C, leaving C to obtain contribution from A and B. American Commercial Law. 71 See balance of chapter for discussion of rights of creditors. B. Remedies of Creditors. (a) Where no judicial proceedings are in progress to distribute assets. Sec 56. RIGHT OF FIRM CREDITOR AGAINST FIRM PROPERTY. A firm creditor has no rights upon the property of the firm except where he may have obtained same by judicial writ or by special contract. Then his rights against the firm property are governed by the same rules that govern the rights of secured and lien creditors against any debtor. If A is indebted to M, that in itself gives M no rights against the general property of A. One must first obtain a mortgage, or the lien of a judgment or of an attachment proceeding, or a lien as bailee, or otherwise, before he can have rights against the property. Thus if M, a wholesale druggist, sells goods to A, a retail druggist, and takes back no mortgage, and retains ho lien of any sort, he has no right against A's goods. A may sell them and mortgage them. Partnership debts are no different from individual debts in this regard. If a partnership creditor has a mortgage or other con- tract lien or secures a judgment, his rights to enforce the same are governed by the same rules which apply when one's debtor is an individual or corporation so far as the nature of such rights is concerned. He may foreclose whatever mortgage he has, or he may execute his judgment by levy on the property of the partnership. 72 The Law of Partnerships. Sec 57. RIGHT OF FIRM CREDITOR AGAINST IN- DIVIDUAL PROPERTY OF PARTNER. A creditor of a finn who has a judgment against the firm members may execute it by levy upon the partners' individual property. It will be remembered that one sues a firm by suing the individual members who compose it, and that the resulting judgment is against such members individually. Being, then, against A, B and C (trading perhaps as A and Company) , it may be executed by levying upon either the joint property of A, B and C, or upon any property belong- ing to any of them. Example 14. M secures a judgment against A, B and C, partners, upon a partnership debt. The firm has assets of the value of $5,000, and A has an automobile worth $1,500 which is his separate property and used entirely for his personal purposes. M may direct the sherifif to seize and sell this automobile in satisfaction of the judg- ment."* Sec. 58. PREFERENCE OF CREDITORS. By com- mon law and where there are no judicial proceedings under statute to distribute assets among creditors, one creditor of a firm may be voluntarily preferred over others, or may se- cure a valid preference through legal proceedings. Keeping in mind that we are discussing the rights of creditors where no proceedings are in progress to distribute assets, as in bankruptcy or other insolvency proceedings, one creditor may be preferred or may secure a preference through legal proceedings over other creditors. Example 75. A, B and C, partners, owe M, N and O, $1,000. They have partnership assets of the value of 59. Stevens v. Perry, 113 Mass. 380. American Commercial Law. 73 $1,000. This $1,000 may be transferred to M in payment of his debt, or M, by diligence in pushing his claim may obtain a preference over N and O.^** In the above example A, B and C have committed an act of bankruptcy, upon which a petition in bankruptcy may be based if acted upon within four months of its occur- rence; and such preference may be set aside by a bank- ruptcy court if occurring within four months prior to the filing of the bankruptcy petition if M knew or had reason- able cause to know that a preference was intended. In a bankruptcy court, or in a court of equity, where proceedings are in progress to distribute assets among creditors, the court having the assets and the creditors before it, equality of distribution is the rule; but in the above example we are not assuming such a state of affairs. Sec. 59. RIGHT OF CREDITOR OF INDIVIDUAL PARTNER AGAINST FIRM ASSETS. A creditor of a member of a firm may by proper judicial proceedings have the partner's interest in the firm subjected to the payment of his debt. One who secures a judgment against another may have levy made on that other's assets ; if such debtor has an in- terest in a partnership that is an asset which the creditor is entitled to realize upon. What does such asset consist of ? The debtor's share in the partnership which he would have after the payment of debts and an accoiinting with the other partners. That share may be large or small, or non-existent. Example 16. M secures a judgment against A; A is a member of thfe firm of A, B and C, A has an automobile not belonging to or used in the firm business. M has here two possible sources from which he may secure satisfaction 60. Richards v. Leville, 44 Nebr. 38, 62 N. W. 304. 74 The Law of Partnerships. of his judgment, and may have recourse to either or both if necessary. If he has levy made on the partnership in- terest, the sheriff offers that interest for sale for what it may be worth.^^ The partnership act provides a remedy to the creditors of a partner.^2 (b) Where eqmtable proceedings are in progress to distribute assets. Sec. 60. EQUITABLE RULES FOR DISTRIBU- TION OF ASSETS OF INSOLVENT PARTNERSHIP ESTATE. Where the partnership, or the partners, or both, are insolvent and the estate is before a court having equitable jurisdiction for division among creditors, equitable rules con- templating equality of distribution apply. We have seen in previous sections that if a creditor of a partnership is unpaid, he may, if he obtains a judgment, collect his demand from the firm assets, or from the assets of the individual partners. In other words, the individuals constituting the partnership are his creditors and have joint assets and have individual assets, which in either case naturally constitute funds available to such creditor. We have also seen that if a creditor of a partner, who is not also a creditor of the partnership, is unpaid, he may, if he obtains a judgment, collect his demand from the assets of the individual who is his debtor, whether those assets con- sist in that debtor's interest in a partnership, or assets hav- ing nothing to do with a partnership. We have also seen that a partner or a partnership may lawfully prefer one general creditor over another, and that a partner's indi- vidual assets may lawfully go with the partner's consent to 61. Newhall v. Buckingham, 14 111. 40S. 62. Sec. 28. American Commercial Law. 75 pay partnership debts, rather than his own individual debts, and that partnership assets may with the partner's consent lawfully go to pay a partner's individual debts rather than partnership debts. But these theories all as- sume that the assets and the creditors are not before a court of equitable jurisdiction in some proceeding brought for the purpose of distribution of an insolvent estate. If there is insolvency and in addition thereto a proceed- ing instituted to divide the available assets among all cred- itors of equal rank, equitable rules prevail which are dis- cussed below. In the elaboration of these rules we must remember that a creditor who has a valid lien whether it is obtained by contract (as in case of a mortgage or pledge) or by judicial process (as by judgment, execution or attach- ment) has thereby an advantage over other creditors and will not be deprived of his advantage (except that in bank- ruptcy judicial liens not over four months old when the petition is filed are dissolved). It is generally a fact that if a partnership is insolvent, its individual members are insolvent also. If they are ojt insolvent, the partnership debts (which are their debts), can be collected from them. Hence, insolvency proceedings are not likely to be instituted. The obverse is not, however, necessarily true. One partner may be in- solvent where his co-partners and the partnership is solvent. In that case bankruptcy or other proceedings might pend individually against him, but would not pend against the other members or the firm. Let us suppose that a partnership and the partners are insolvent, that the assets are before the court for dis- tribution, that the creditors have come in or been sum- moned in, that there are creditors of partners who are not creditors of the partnership, that there are partnership 76 The Law of Partnerships. creditors (who are of course in that case the creditors of all the partners), and that there are assets belonging to the partnership and those belonging to individual partners, which are to be divided. Let us set the situation forth in a more specific example. Example 17. A and B are partners, D and E are part- nership creditors in amounts of $2/xkd each. This means that A and B jointly as individuals, because they are' part- ners, owe D and E $2,000 each. M and N are creditors of A, the claims having nothing to do with the partnership. O and P are creditors of B in the same way. Each cred- itor's claim let us say is $2,000. The firm assets are $1,000. The individual assets of A are $1,000, of B $1,000. Let us tabulate it as follows: fD, $2,0001 Partnership) $1,000 A and B as partners, owe. . | g^ •*'2_ooo J Assets ] A, not as partner, owes...j^' ^2*000 f''^^^^*'^ $1,000 B, not as partner, owes...|p' ^l^^glAssets $1,000 Now it is very plain in this case that unless some rule which we have not yet considered prevents, D and E are better off than M and N, or O and P, because these latter have only the individual assets to go against (and their debtor's interest in the partnership, which on account of insolvency is nil) while D and E have both the partnership assets and the individual assets to go against because those assets are the joint and several assets of A and B which may be taken for their debts. What then, will a court of equity do in this case, the parties and the assets being all before the court for purposes of equitable distribution? It is said in this situation that the court will "marshall the assets." But it is true that there is not complete ac- cord in the courts as to the operation of the rule. American Commercial Law. ^^ Now it seems equitable that if there are two funds be- fore the court, and two kinds of groups of creditors (namely, the partnership fund and the partner's individual assets, and the partnership creditors and the individual creditors), and the partnership creditors have a right against both funds, but the individual creditors against only one fund, the creditors having the right against both funds should first exhaust that fund in which they only have a right before having access to the fund which is the only available fund for the individual creditors. Hence, the rule is that partnership creditors must first prove up against the partnership fund, and correlatively the in- dividual creditors must prove up first against the indi- vidual fund, that is, the partnership creditors shall first be satisfied out of partnership assets, and separate cred- itors out of the separate estates before either class shall have a right to prove against the other fund. The net result of this rule is generally to exclude, in cases of insolvency of partners and partnerships, either class of creditors from the other fund. This rule is enforced, generally in all courts which ex- ercise equitable jurisdiction, whether general equity courts, or courts af bankruptcy.®^ It is held in some courts that if there is no partnership estate and no solvent partner the partnership creditors may in the first instance prove up against the individual assets in common with the creditors of such individual ; ®* but this exception is not allowed in other courts, and is not applied in bankruptcy under the present bankruptcy act.*^ 63. Rodgers v. Meranda, 7 Oh. St 180; Frances v. McNcal, 228 U. S. 695 at page 700; Matter of Nashville Laundry Co., et al., 39 Am. B. R. 22. 64. Pahlman v. Graves, 26 111. 405; Murrill v. McNeil, 8 How. (U. S.) 414. 65. Farmers' National Bank v. Ridge Ave. Bk., 240 U. S. 498. 78 The Law of Partnerships. The equity of the bankruptcy creditors to have the firm assets applied in payment of firm debts is one which it is said they work out through the equity of the partner to have the assets taken for that purpose. If the partners have permitted the assets to be used for other purpose prior to the insolvency proceedings, the creditors' rights against such assets are subject to such act. Thus if the partners have assigned the assets by valid assignment the equity of the partner in such assets is gone.** (An assignment to secure an existing creditor would be voidable in bankruptcy if the creditor knew a preference was intended and if the preference occurred within four months prior to the filing of the petition.) Partner cannot compete with firm creditors. A partner who is a creditor of a firm cannot compete with non-partner creditors. His claim is allowable only after firm debts have been paid. He is a debtor to the firm creditors, and to allow his claim against an insolvent partnership would be to allow him to compete with his own creditors. 66. Case v. Beauregard, 99 U. S. 119. PART V. DISSOLUTION OF PARTNERSHIP. CHAPTER lo. DISSOLUTION BY LAPSE OF TIME, AGREEMENT, AND TRANSFER OF PARTNER'S INTEREST. Sec. 61. IN GENERAL. Dissolution of a partnership may be brought about by lapse of time; by mutual agree- ment; by transfer of a partner's interest; by death of part- ner; by bankruptcy; by judicial decree for various causes. Dissolution of a partnership may be brought about by the act of one of the partners without the consent of the others (in which case the one committing that act might become liable for breach of the partnership contract) ; by the act of all of them, as by agreement ; and by causes be- yond control of any of them. It may also be brought about in the Courts at the instance of one without the consent of the others. In this and the following chapters we will discuss the causes of dissolution and the conse- quences that follow dissolution. To get before us the various causes of dissolution let us tabulate them aS follows: Dissolution may be caused: ( 1 ) By lapse of the time agreed upon. (2) By mutual agreement. (3) By transfer of partner's interest either by his own. act or by operation of law. (4) By death of a partner. 79 8o The Law of Partnerships. (5) By bankruptcy proceedings. (6) By judicial decree. (a) Because of internal dissensions; (b) Because of partner's incapacity ; (c) Because of partner's misconduct ; (d) Because of the financial failure of the en- terprise. In considering the power of one partner to dissolve the partnership, without the consent of the other members of the firm, we must remember that one may have the power to do a thing when he has no right to do it. A partner may always by his act dissolve the partnership, just as any contracting party may break his contract. If the dissolu- tion so caused is wrongfully caused, he will of course be liable in damages. We will in this chapter consider dissolution by lapse of time, agreement and transfer of partner's interest, and in subsequent chapters, dissolution from other causes. Sec. 62. DISSOLUTION BY LAPSE OF TIME. When the term has passed or the object jittained for which the part- nership was founded the partnership comes to an end unless the parties agree to continue it. Partnerships are frequently formed for a certain period although, in numerous cases, the partnership runs indefi- nitely or perhaps periodically, that is by periods at the end of any one of which the partner has tiie right to with- draw by giving the notice provided for in the agreement. Partnerships that are stated to be for a certain period may continue afterwards by mutual agreement, and the part- ners may simply continue in business without any new definite agreement. American Commercial Law. 8i A partnership at will may generally be dissolved at any time, but the dissolution must be in good faith and at a reasonable time *'^ If the partnership is for the purpose of obtaining a specified result, there is no right to withdrawal before the result is accomplished except by mutual agreement.^s Sec. 63. DISSOLUTION BY MUTUAL AGREEMENT. Partners may mutually agree to abandon the enterprise and dissolve the partnership at any time. Of course the partners may mutually agree to dissolve the firm and thereupon wind it up. Whenever they can do this then no appeal to the Courts is necessary. We shall hereafter consider dissolution by judicial decree. That signifies, of course, that the partners could not mu- tually agree to dissolve, or, at least could not mutually agree as to their rights upon a dissolution, for if they could, no appeal to the Courts would be necessary. Sec. 64. DISSOLUTION BY TRANSFER OF PART- NER'S INTEREST. A transfer of a partner's interest by the partner or through the operation of the law while not necessarily a dissolution, generally so operates. A partner has no right to substitute another for him- self without the co-partners' consent. If he sells out, the purchaser gets only a right to the partner's interest. He cannot buy himself into the firm. The other partners would be entitled to have the business wound up.^^ 67. Howell V. Harvey, S Ark. 270. 68. Brown v. Leach, 178 N. Y. S. 319. In this case the courts considered that Leach withheld his financial assistance in order to be able to go ahead and get the results for him- self. The court held him accountable to Brown for a share of the profits. 69. Marquard v. N. Y. Mfg. Co., 17 Johns (N, Y.) 525. 82 The Law of Partnerships. The partners may by agreement give transferability to shares. In such a case the partnership cannot be said to be dissolved in the sense that there is any right to a winding up or an accounting. If a creditor secures, through legal proceedings, a part- ner's interest, he secures no right to continue in the busi- ness v^ith the other partners. He steps in the place of the other partner only to the extent of having a right to demand his share.'' ° Sec. 65. LIQUIDATION UPON DISSOLUTION FOR FOREGOING CAUSES. In the event of dissolution by reason of the foregoing causes it is the duty of the partners to liquidate, that is to settle with creditors and account among themselves. Each partner has the power to assist in the winding up of the firm, unless one partner has been given the sole power of liquidation. When the partnership dissolves it is the duty of the partners to pay the firm debts and to account among them- selves. Each partner has apparent authority to take part in the winding up and to that end may collect, release and compromise. If the debts are more than the assets will pay, then the partners must share in the losses in the proportions in which they have agreed to share the profits or losses.''^ This is a matter which concerns them alone. A creditor may hold any partner for the entire debt, as we have seen, irrespective of what his interest may be, whether large or small. If they have not agreed to pay losses in any specific 70. See Partnership Act, Sec. 28. 71. Whitcomb v. Converse, 119 Mass. 38, Partnership Act. Sec. 18a. American Commercial Law. 83 proportion, they are liable in the same proportions in which they have agreed to share the profits.'^* Sec. 66. THE ACCOUNTING BETWEEN THE PART- NERS, AND DISTRIBUTION OF ASSETS, Firm debts being paid, the partners must account among themselves and distribute the assets. A partner is entitled to a repayment of the capital paid in by him. The Partnership Act provides as follows : ^^ "In settling accounts between the partners after disso- lution, the following rules shall be observed, subject to any agreement to the contrary: (a) The assets of the partnership are: I. The partnership property. II. The contributions of the partners necessary for the payment of all the liabilities specified in clause (b) of this paragraph. (b) The liabilities of the partnership shall rank in order of payment as follows : I. Those owing to creditors other than partners. II. Those owing to partners other than for capital and profits. III. Those owing to partners in respect of capital. IV. Those owing to partners in respect of profits. (c) The assets shall be applied in the order of their declaration in clause (a) of this paragraph to the satis- faction of the liabilities. (d) The partners shall contribute as provided by sec- tion 18(a) the amount qecessary to satisfy the liabili- ties ; but if any, but not all, of the partners, are insolvent, 71a. Id. 72. Sec. 40. 84 The Law of Partnerships. or, not being subject to process, refuse to contribute, the other partners shall contribute their share of the liabili- ties, and, in the relative proportions in which they share the profits, the additional amount necessary to pay the liabilities. Example i8. A, B and C are partners, A contributing $S,ooo, B, $10,000 and C his time and skill. The firm owes C, $3,000 for salary and owes D, a creditor, $3,000. It has assets of $12,000. The settlement shall be as fol- lows: To D, $3,000. To C, $3,000. To A and B, each their capital contributions, but as there is insufficient funds for this purpose C must con- tribute toward the loss sustained by the partnership "whether of capital or otherwise" "according to his share in the profits" ''* unless there has been an agreement to the contrary. C would in no event take out any part of the capital, as he contributed none, even though he had one-third share in the profits. There is no right to interest on capital ; but by the better authority loans and advances bear interest, though none has been specifically agreed upon. (See section 32 supra herein.) 73. Sec. 18a. Whitcomb v. Converse, supra. In the event of insolvency of any partner, the remaining partners must bear the loss. See Sec. 40(d). ^ CHAPTER II. DEATH OF PARTNER. Sec. 67. EFFECT OF DEATH OF PARTNER. The death of one of the partners dissolves the firm in the absence of any agreement to the contrary and it becomes the imme- diate duty of the surviving partners to wind up the firm. As we have previously noted, death of a partner works a dissolution of the firm.''* To be sure the business may continue much as before, so far as the public is con- cerned, but it is really a new partnership which has taken over the affairs of the old and settled with the executor or administrator of the deceased partner. There may be a stipulation that death shall not dissolve the partnership but that it shall continue notwithstanding the death of any member. In that case it is virtually a new partnership.'' 5 This is virtually what is done in case of a joint stock company. So the Articles of Partnership may make such an agreement. Sec. 68. RIGHTS, TITLES AND DUTIES AS BE- TWEEN SURVIVING PARTNER AND REPRESENTA- TIVE OF DECEASED PARTNER. The surviving part- ner takes the title to the partnership property. The execu- tor or administrator of the deceased partner has no title therein, but he has a right to have the partnership affairs wound up, and settlement made with the deceased partner's estate. 74. Andrews v. Stinson, 254 111. 111. 75. Id. 85 86 The Law of Partnerships. The surviving partner takes title to all the personal , property belonging to the firm and to him belongs all the right and devolves all the duty of settling the firm's affairs. The administrator or the executor of the de- ceased partner, as the case may be, obtains no title to the property of the firm and has no right to have any part in its settlement. He may, however, demand that there be a settlement, that the affairs of the firm be wound up, and the part coming to the estate of the deceased partner after all debts are paid, turned over to him. If the administrator or executor believes and can show that the surviving partner is wasting the assets and is not winding up the affairs as a prudent man, he might have a receiver appointed to take charge of the business for the purpose of winding it up. In this way he may protect the interest of the deceased partner. Thus, A, a partner in the firm of A and B, dies, and his administrator is appointed by the Court of Probate. The title to the assets of the partnership devolves upon B, and the administrator has no title to the partnership property and no right to take part in its affairs. But he does have a right to have B wind up the firm and pay over to the estate the amount to which it is found upon accounting that A's estate is entitled to. Sec. 69. DEVOLUTION OF TITLE TO FIRM REAL ESTATE. The real estate belongs to the firm, no matter in whose name it stands; it will be treated as personal prop- erty to the extent necessary for the purposes of settling the firm debts and adjusting equities. We have previously seen how firm real estate must stand in the name of some individual or individuals, and if it is firm property, it is largely immaterial in whose American Commercial Law. 87 name it stands : in such a case it will be considered firm property, as though fully declared to be held in trust for the firm. If it is in the name of the deceased partner, the records would not show the partnership interest therein (unless declared in the deed to be on trusts, etc.), and in that case the heirs or devisees of the partner would seem , to get title. But for partnership purposes, they would get their title subject to the liabilities of the part- nership and the equities of the partners. This subject is often a very complicated and difficult one and sometimes requires extended Court action to settle the matter.^ ^" Sec. 70. RIGHTS OF CREDITORS OF FIRM AGAINST SURVIVING PARTNER AND ESTATE OF DECEASED PARTNER. The creditors of the partnership may either sue the surviving partner or present their claims against the deceased partner's estate. The firm creditors may sue the surviving partner, or they may proceed against the estate of the deceased part- ner.^"" Thus A of the firm of A and B dies. B becomes liable for the firm debts. C, a creditor, can sue B, or he can present his claim against A's estate. It is held, how- ever, in most states that if he presents the claim against the estate, he cannot have realization thereupon until the separate creditors of the deceased partner have been satis- fied; unless there is no living solvent partner, in which event he can prove up his claim pari passu with such separate creditors. 75a. See Darrow v. Calking, 154 N. Y. 503. 7Sb. Henry v. Caruthers, 196 111. 136. CHAPTER 12. DISSOLUTION BY BANKRUPTCY PROCEEDINGS AND BY JUDICIAL DECREE. Sec. 71. DISSOLUTION BY BANKRUPTCY. The bankruptcy of the firm or a member thereof dissolves the firm. By bankruptcy we indicate that there has been an ad- judication by a court that the firm or some member thereof is bankrupt ; and we do not mean mere insolvency. One is insolvent when his assets are of less value than the amount of his liabilities ; he is bankrupt when a peti- tion in bankruptcy has been filed by or against him in a bankruptcy court and he has been duly adjudicated a bank- rupt. Bankruptcy of the firm or of one or more of the partners dissolves the firm. The Court of bankruptcy would proceed to an equitable distribution of the assets of the firm between the creditors of the firm and the separate creditors of the partners, provided the partners were also in bankruptcy as has been heretofore considered. Sec. 72. DISSOLUTION BY JUDICIAL DECREE ON ACCOUNT OF INTERNAL DISSENSIONS. If the part- ners are in a serious state of dissension, so that the prosper- ous conduct of the firm becomes impracticable, the court will on application decree a dissolution and wind up the affairs. For small or trivial matters of difference, the Court will not decree dissolution, but if the dissensions render suc- cess impossible or impracticable, a Court of Equity will American Commercial Law. 89 take jurisdiction to wind up the affairs and declare the firm dissolved. As stated before, if the partners could agree upon a dissolution for such cause, there would of course be no reason for proceeding in court. We assume, now, that they do not agree upon a dissolution, or else are at difference on the matter of their mutual rights and lia- bilities. Sec. 73. DISSOLUTION BY JUDICIAL DECREE ON ACCOUNT OF PARTNER'S INCAPACITY. Where one partner becomes seriously incapacitated, the courts will decree dissolution. When a partner for any reason, becomes incapacitated from performing his duties, the other partner may have the Court decree that the partnership is dissolved. Sec. 74. DISSOLUTION BY JUDICIAL DECREE BECAUSE OF PARTNER'S MISCONDUCT. If one part- ner is guilty of serious misconduct the other partners have a right to a dissolution. For misconduct of one member of the firm, the other partners have a right to have the firm dissolved. Such misconduct must be wilful and serious. For slight errors or lapses, the right would not exist. Sec. 75. DISSOLUTION BY JUDICIAL DECREE BECAUSE OF FINANCIAL FAILURE OF THE EN- TERPRISE. If the firm is operating at a loss and no relief is in sight a court of equity will decree a dissolution. Where a firmjs a financial failure and no relief is in sight, but it appears that it must go on losing money. go The Law of Partnerships. any partner may compel the others to a dissolution, by filing his bill in equity and setting up such fact. Sec. 76. DISSOLUTION BY WAR. Where partners are residents in different countries which engage in war the partnership is thereby dissolved. War, which renders a continuance of business inter- course impossible between partners who are resident in, or citizens of, the opposing countries, dissolves the part- nership.''* 76. Hugh Stevenson & Sons, Ltd. v. Aktiengesellschaft, etc. (1917), 1 K. B. 842. and note 7 British Ruling Cases 618. PART VI. ^ CHAPTER 13. LIMITED PARTNERSHIPS. Sec. 77. DEFINITION. A limited partnership is a part- nership formed imder some statute compliance with which entitles some of the partners known as special partners to have a limited liability both to the partnership and its credi- tors. In some of the states statutes have been passed per- mitting the organization of partnerships, some of the members of which shall have only a limited liability, much after the manner of stockholders in a corporation. These statutes provide that there shall be one or more partners known as general partners who shall be fully liable for the firm debts, and special partners, who shall have no liability beyond the amount of their subscriptions. The formation of such partnerships is not very ex- tensive, as incorporation serves the purpose of limiting liability more effectually than these statutes, and also brings other advantages. Sec. 78. THE UNIFORM LIMITED PARTNERSHIP ACT. The Uniform Limited Partnership Act provides for the organization of a partnership having as members one or more general and one or more limited partners to be effective in its limitations upon making and properly filing a certifi* cate containing the provisions designated in the law. 91 92 The Law of Partnerships. (1) Limited partnership act recommended by commis- sioners. The Uniform Limited Partnership Act was adopted and recommended for enactment by the Commissioners on Uniformity of Legislation in 1916. It has so far been adopted by several states as indicated in Appendix B, post, where the act is set out in full. (2) Must be partners of general liability. Under limited Partnership Act which is for purpose of permitting membership in partnerships with limited lia- bility to the member, there must be one or more partners with general or unlimited liability for the debts of the partnership. (3) Certificate. To create a limited partnership a certificate must be signed and sworn to by two or more persons which shall designate the character of the business, the name of the partnership, and the other items set forth in section 2 of the act which are hereby referred to. The certificate above described must be filed for public record in the office indicated in the act. This operates as notice to every one that such partnership has members with limited liability. (4) Reference to Uniform Act. The Uniform Limited Partnership act is set out herein as appendix B, page 121. It is not thought necessary or desirable to make extended comment thereon. APPENDIX A. UNIFORM PARTNERSHIP ACT. APPENDIX A. UNIFORM PARTNERSHIP ACT. (In force in the following states: Alaska, Illinois, Mary- land, Michigan, New York, Pennsylvania, Tennessee, Virginia, Wisconsin, Wyoming.) PART I. PRELIMINARY PROVISIONS. Sec. 1. (Name of Act.) This Act may be cited as Uni- form Partnership Act. Sec. 2. Definition of terms. In this Act "court" includes every court and judge having jurisdiction in the case. "Business" includes every trade, occupation or profession. "Person" includes individuals, partnerships, corporations, and other associations. "Bankrupt" includes bankrupt under the Federal Bank- ruptcy Act or insolvent under any State insolvent Act. "Conveyance" every asignment, lease, mortgage, or en- cumbrance. "Real property" includes land and any interest or estate in land. Sec, 3. "Knowledge" and "notice" of facts. (1) A person has "knowledge" of a fact within the meaning of this Act not only when he has actual knowledge thereof, but also when he has knowledge of such other facts as in the circumstances shows bad faith. (2) A person has "notice" of a fact within the meaning of 95 96 Appendix. this Act when the person who claims the benefit of the notice (a) States the fact to such person, or (b) Delivers through the mail, or by other means of com- munication, a written statement of the fact to such person or to a proper person at his place of business or residence. Sec. 4. Rules of construction. The rule that statutes in derogation of the common law are to be strictly construed shall have no application to this Act. (2) The law of estoppel shall apply under this Act. (3) The law of agency shall apply under this Act. (4) This Act shall be so interpreted and construed as to effect its general purpose to make uniform the law of those states which enact it. (5) This Act shall not be construed so as to impair the obligations of any contract existing when the Act goes into effect, nor to affect any action or proceedings begun or right accrued before this Act takes effect. Sec. 5. Application of rules of law and equity. In any case not provided for in this Act the rules of law and equity, including the law merchant, shall govern. PART II. NATURE OF A PARTNERSHIP. Sec. 6. Partnership defined. (1) A partnership is an as- sociation of two or more persons to carry on as co-owners a business for profit. (2) But any association formed under any other statute of of this State, or any statute adopted by authority, other than the authority of this State, is not a partnership under this Act, unless such association would have been a partnership in this State prior to the adoption of this Act; but this Act shall apply to limited partnership except in so far as the Appendix. 97 statutes relating to such partnerships are inconsistent here- with. Sec 7. Determination of existence of partnership. In determining whether a partnership exists, these rules shall apply: (1) Except as .provided by section 16, persons who are not partners as to each other are not partners as to third persons. (2) Joint tenancy, tenancy in common, tenancy by the entireties, joint property, common property, or part owner- ship does not of itself establish a partnership, whether such co-owners do or do not share any profits made by the use of the property. (3) The sharing of gross returns- does not of itself es- tablish a partnership, whether or not the persons sharing them have a joint or common right or interest in any property from which the returns are derived. (4) The receipt by a person of a share of the profits of a business is prima facie evidence that he is a partner in the business, but no such inference shall be drawn if such profits were- received in payment : (a) As a debt by installments or otherwise; (b) As wages of an employee or rent to a landlord; (c) As an annuity to a widow or representative of a de- ceased partner; (d) As interest on a loan, though the amount of payment vary with the profits of the business; (e) As the consideration for the sale of the good-will of a business or other property by installments or otherwise. Sec 8. Partnership property. (1) All property originally brought into the partnership stock or subsequently acquired, by purchase or otherwise, on account of the partnership is partnership property. (2) Unless the contrary intention appears, property ac- quired with partnership funds is partnership property. (3) Any estate in real property may be acquired in the g8 Appendix. partnership name. Title so acquired can be conveyed only in the partnership name. (4) A convejrance to a partnership in the partnership ime, though without words of inheritance, passes the entire *-af<» r\f tliA orrantrtr itnl^sc a rnnfrarv infpnt annears. name, luuui^ii wilhuul wuiua ^JL iiiiici tLaii\.c, ^aoo^o ui^ estate of the grantor unless a contrary intent appears. PART III. RELATIONS OF PARTNERS TO PERSONS DEALING WITH THE PARTNERSHIP. Sec. 9. Partner agent of partnership as to partnership business. (1) Every partner is an agent of the partnership for the purpose of its business, and the act of every partner, including the execution in the partnership name of any in- strument, for apparently carrying on in the usual way the business of the partnership of which he is a member binds the partnership, unless the partner so acting has in fact no authority to act for the partnership in the particular matter, and the person with whom he is dealing has knowledge of the fact that he has no such authority. (2) An act of a partner which is not apparently for the carrying on of the business of the partnership in the usual way does not bind the partnership unless authorized by the other partners. (3) Unless authorized by the other partners or unless they have abandoned the business, one or more but less than all the partners have no authority to: (a) Assign the partnership property in trust for creditors or on the assignee's promise to pay the debts of the partner- ship; (b) Dispose of the good-will of the business; (c) Do any other act which would make it impossible to carry on the ordinary business of the partnership; (d) Confess a judgment; Appendix. 99 (e) Submit a partnership claim or liability to arbitration or reference. 'S. Sec 10. Conveyances of real esute. (t) Where title to ' \ \ real property is in the partnership name, any partner may ^ convey title to such property by a conveyance executed in the partnership name; but the partnership may recover such property unless the partner's act binds the partnership under the provisions of paragraph (1) of section 9, or unless such property has been conveyed by the g^'antee or a person claim- ing through such grantee to a holder for value without knowl- edge that the partner, in making the conveyance, has exceeded his authority. (2) Where title to real property is in the name of the partnership, a conveyance executed by a partner, in his ovra name, passes the equitable interest of the partnership, pro- vided the act is one within the authority of the partner under the provisions of paragraph (1) of section 9. (3) Where title to real property is in the name of one or more but not all the partners, and the record does not disclose the right of the partnership, the partners in whose name the title stands may convey title to such property, but the partner- ship may recover such property if the partners' act does not bind the partnership under the provisions of paragraph (1) of section 9, unless the purchaser or his assignee, is a holder for value, without knowledge. (4) Where the title to real property is in the name of one or more or all the partners, or in a third person in trust for the partnership, a conveyance executed by a partner in the partnership name, or in his own name, passes the equitable interest of the partnership, provided the act is one within the authority of the partner under the provisions of paragraph (1) of section 9. (5) Where the title to real property is in the names of all the partners a conveyance executed by all the partners passes all their rights in such property. 100 Appendix. Sec. 11. Admissions of partner. An admission or repre- sentation made by any partner concerning partnership- affairs within the scope of his authority as conferred by this Act, is evidence against the partnership. Sec. 12. Notice to partner as notice to partnership — Fraud. Notice to atiy partner of any matter relating to partnership affairs, and the knowledge of the partner acting in the par- ticular matter, acquired while .a partner or then present to his mind, the knowledge of any other partner who reasonably could and should have communicated it to the acting partner, operate as notice to or knowledge of the partnership, except in the case of a fraud on the partnership committed by or with the consent of that partner. Sec. 13. Liability of partnership for acts of partners. Where, by any wrongful act or omission of any partner acting in the ordinary course of the business of the partnership, or with the authority of his co-partners, loss or injury is caused to any person, not being a partner in the partnership, or any penalty is incurred, the partnership is liable therefor to the same extent as the partner so acting or oiliitting to act. Sec. 14. Property of third persons misapplied — Liability of partnership. The partnership is bound to make good the loss: (a) Where one partner acting within the scope of his apparent authority receives money or property of a third per- son and misapplies it; and (b) Where the partnership in the course of its business receives money or property of a third person and the money or property so received is misapplied by any partner while it is in the custody of the partnership. Sec. IS. Joint and several liability of partners. All part- ners are liable (a) Jointly and severally for everything chargeable to the partnership under sections 13 and 14. (b) Jointly for all other debts and obligations of the Appendix. ioi partnership; but any partner may enter into a separate obliga- tion to perform a partnership contract. Sec. 16. Representation of existence of partnership— Lia- bility. (1) When a person, by words spoken or written or by conduct, represents himself, or consents to another rep- resenting him to any one, as a partner in an existing partner- ship or with one or more persons not actual partners, he is liable to any such person to whom such representation has been made, who has, on the faith of such representation, given credit to the actual or apparent partnership, and if he has made such representation or consented to its being made in a public manner he is liable to such person, whether the representation has or has not been made or communicated to such person so giving credit by or with the knowledge of the apparent partner making the representation or consenting to its being made. (a) When a partnership liability results, he is liable as though he were an actual member of the partnership. (b) When no partnership liability results, he is liable jointly with the other persons, if any, so consenting to the contract or representation as to incur liability, otherwise separately, (2) When a person has been thus represented to be a part- ner in an existing partnership, or with one or more persons not actual partners, he is an agent of the persons consenting to such representation to bind them to the same extent and in the same manner as though he were a partner in fact, with respect to persons who rely upon the representation. Where all the members of the existing partnership consent to the representation, a partnership act or obligation results; but in all other cases it is the joint act or obligation of the person acting and the persons consenting to the representation. Sec. 17. Admission of partner — Liability for obligations incurred before admission. A person admitted as a partner into an existing partnership is liable for all the obligations 102 Appendix. of the partnership arising before his admission as though he had been a partner when such obligations were incurred, except that this liability shall be satisfied only out of part- nership property. Cji^ , '*^ti Sec. 18. Rights and duties of partners in relation to partnership— Rules. The rights and duties of the partners in relation to the partnership shall be determined, subject to any agreement between them, by the following rules: (a) Each partner shall be repaid his contribution, whether by way of capital or advances to the partnership property and share equally in the profits and surplus remaining after all liabilities, including those to partners, are satisfied; and must contribute towards the losses, whether of capital or otherwise, sustained by the partnership according to his share in the profits. (b) The partnership must indemnify every partner in re- spect of payments made and personal liabilities reasonably incurred by him in the ordinary and proper conduct of its business, or for the preservation of its business or property. (c) A partner, who in aid of the partnership makes any payment or advance beyond the amount of capital which he agreed to contribute, shall be paid interest from the date of the payment or advance. (d) A partner shall receive interest on the capital con- tributed by him only from the date when repayment should be made. (e) All partners have equal rights in the management and conduct of the partnership business. (f) No partner is entitled to remuneration for acting in the partnership business, except that a surviving partner is entitled to reasonable compensation for his services in wind- ing up the partnership affairs. (g) No person can become a member of a partnership without the consent of all the partners. (h) Any difference arising as to ordinary matters con- Appendix. 103 netted with the partnership business may be decided by a majority of the partners; but no act in contravention of any agreement between the partners may be done rightfully with- out the consent of all the partners. ^ Sec. 19. Partnership books— Place of keeping— Inspection. The partnership books shall be kept, subject to any agree- ment between the partners, at the principal place of business of the partnership, and every partner shall at all times have access to and may inspect and copy any of them. '.,-y ) Sec. 20. Information to legal representatives of partners — ^ /Furnishing. Partners shall render on demand true and full information of all things affecting the partnership to any part- ner or the legal representative -of any deceased partner or partners under legal disability. Sec 21. Profits of partners— Duty to account. (1) Every partner must account to the partnership for any benefit, and hold as trustee for it any profits derived by him vrithout the consent of the other partners from any transaction connected with the formation, conduct, or liquidation of the partnership or from any use by him of its property. (2) This section applies also to the representatives of a deceased partner engaged in the liquidation of the affairs of the partnership as the personal representatives of the last sur- x^viving partner. /uUj Sec 22. Partner's right to formal account. Any parser ^ — ^shall have the right to a formal account as to partnership affairs: (a) If he is wrongfully excluded from the partnership business or possession of its property by his co-partners, (b) If the right exists under the terms of any agreement, (c) As provided by section 21, (d) Whenever other circumstances render it just and -,,->,^ reasonable. ( H-W ^'^ ^' CoadmaHon of partnership after expiration of V_- ^' time limit. (1) When a partnership for a fixed term or 104 Appendix. particular undertaking is continued after the termination of stich terms or particular undertaking' without any express agreement, the rights and duties of the partners remain the same as they were at such termination, so far as is consistent with a partnership at will. (2) A continuation of the business by the partners or such of them as habitually acted therein during' the term, without any settlement or liquidation of the partnership affairs, is prima facie evidence of a continuation of the part- nership. PART V. PROPERTY RIGHTS OF A PARTNER. Sec. 24. What are property rights of partners. The prop- /erty rights of a partner are (1) his rights in specific partner- ship property, (2) his interest in the partnership, and (3) his right to participate in the management. Sec 25. Partner as co-owner of partnership propertj^— Incidents of tenancy. (1) A partner is co-owner with his partners of specific partnership property holding as a tenant in partnership. (2) The incidents of this tenancy are such that: (a) A partner, subject to the provisions of this Act and to any agreement between the partners, has an equal right with his partners to possess specific partnership property for partnership purposes; but he has no right to possess such property for any other purpose without the consent of. his partners. (b) A partner's right in specific partnefship property is not assignable except in connection with the assignment of the rights of all the partners in the same property. (c) A partner's right in specific partnership property is not subject to attachment or Execution, except ori a claim Appendix. 105 against the partnership. When partnership property is at- tached for a partnership debt the partners, or any o.f them, or the representatives of a deceased partner, cannot claim any right under the homestead or exemption laws. (d) On the death of a partner his right in specific part- nership property vests in the surviving partner or partners, except where the deceased was the last surviving partner, when his right in such property vests in his legal representa- tive. Such surviving partner or partners, or the legal rep- resentative of the last surviving partner, has no right to possess the partnership property for any but a partnership purpose. (e) A partner's right in specific partnership property is not subject to dower, courtesy, or allowances to widows, heirs, or next of kin. Sec. 26. Interest of partner— Personal property. A part- ner's interest, in the partnership is his share of the profits and surplus, and the same is personal property. Sec. 27. Effect of conveyance of partner's interest. (1) A conveyance by a partner of his interest in the partnership does not of itself dissolve the partnership, nor, as against the other partners in the absence of agreement, entitle the assignee, during the continuance of the partnership, to inter- fere in the management or administration of the partnership business or affairs, or to require any information or account of partnership transactions, or to inspect the partnership books; but it merely entitles the assignee to receive in ac- cordance with his contract the profits to which the assigning partner would otherwise be entitled. (2) In case of a dissolution of the partnership, the as- signee is entitled to receive his assignor's interest and may require an account from the date only of .the last account agreed to by all the partners. Sec. 28. Judgments — Charging interest of partners— ^Re- ceiver. (1) On due application to a competent court by any io6 Appendix. judgment creditor of a partner, the court which entered the judgment, order, or decree, or any other court, may charge the interest of the debtor partner with payment of the un- satisfied amount of such judgment debt with interest thereon; and may then or later appoint a receiver of his share of the profits, and of any other money due or to fall due to him in respect of the partnership, and make all other orders, direc- tions, accounts and inquiries which the debtor partner might have made, or which the circumstances of the case may require. (2) The interest charged may be redeemed at any time before foreclosure, or in case of a sale being directed by the court may be purchased without thereby causing a dissolu- tion: fif (.a.) With separate property, by any one or more of the //partners, or ":| (b) With partnership property, by any one or more of the ^partners with the consent of all the partners whose interests ^re not so charged or sold. (3) Nothing in this Act shall be held to deprive a partner of his right, if any, under the exemption laws, as reg^ards his interest in the partnership. PART VI. DISSOLUTION AND WINDING UP. Sec. 29. What constitutes dissolution. The dissolution of a partnership is the change in the relation of the partners caused by any partner ceasing to be associated in the carry- ing on as distinguished from the winding up of the business. Sec. 30. Continuance of partnership for winding up. On dissolution the partnership is not terminated, but continues until the winding up of partnership affairs is completed. Sec. 31. Causes of dissolution. Dissolution is caused: Appendix. 107 (1) Without violation of the agreement between the part- ners, (a) By the termination of the definite term or particular undertaking specified in the agreement, (b) By the express will of any partner when no definite term or particular undertaking is specified, (c) By the express will of all the partners who have not assigned their interests or suffered them to be charged for their separate debts, either before or after the termination of any specified term or particular undertaking, (d) By the expulsion of any partner from the business bona fide in accordance with such a power conferred by the agreement between the partners; (2) In contravention of the agreement between the part- ners, where the circumstances do not permit a dissolution under any other provision of this section, by the express will of any partner at any time; (3) By any event which makes it unlawful for the business of the partnership to be carried on or for the members to carry it on in partnership; (4) By the death of any partner; (5) By the bankruptcy of any partner or the partnership; (6) By decree of court under section 32. Sec. 32. Decree o{ dissolution — ^When entered. (1) On application by or for a partner the court shall decree a dissolu- tion whenever: (a) A partner has been declared a lunatic in any judicial proceeding or is shown to be of unsound mind, (b) A partner becomes in any other way incapable of performing his part of the partnership contract, (c) A partner has been guilty of such conduct as tends to affect prejudicially the carrying on of the business, (d) A partner wilfully or persistently commits a breach of the partnership or agreement, or otherwise so conducts himself in matters relating to the partnership business that I08 Appendix. it is not reasonably practicable to c^rry on the business in partnership with him, (e) The business of the partnership can only be carried on at a loss. (f) Other circumstances render a dissolution equitable. (2) On the application of the purchaser of a partner's in- terest under sections 28 or 29: (a) After the termination of the specified term or partic- ular undertaking, (b) At any time if the partnership was a partnership at will when the interest was assigned or when the charging •order was issued. Sec. 33. Termination of partner's authority by dissolution. Except so far as may be necessary to wind up partnership affairs or to complete transactions begun but not then fin- ished, dissolution terminates all authority of any partner to act for the partnership. (1) With respect to the partners, (a) When the dissolution is not by the act, bankruptcy or death of a partner; or (b) When the dissolution is by such act, bankruptcy or death of a partner, in cases where section 34 so requires. (2) With respect to persons not partners, as declared in section 35. Sec. 34. Liability of partner to co-partners. Where the dissolution is caused by the act, death or bankruptcy of a partner, each partner is liable to his co-partners for his share of any liability created by any partner acting for the partner- ship: as if the partnership had not been dissolved unless (a) The dissolution being by act of any partner^ the part- ner acting for the partnership had knowledge of the dissolu- tion, or (b) The. dissolution being by the death or bankruptcy of a partner, the partner acting, for the partnership had knowl- •.edgeorinoticetef the rdeath or bankruptcy. Appendix. 109 Sec. 35. Authority of partner to bind partnership after dissolution. (1) After dissolution a partner can bind the partnership except as provided in paragraph (3) (a) By any act appropriate for winding up partnership affairs or completing transactions unfinished at dissolution, (b) By any transaction which would bind the partnership if dissolution had not taken place, provided the other party to the transaction (1) Had extended credit to the partnership prior to dis- solution and had no knowledge or notice of the dissolu- tion; or (II) Though he had not so extended credit, had neverthe- less known of the partnership prior to dissolution, and, having no knowledge or notice of dissolution, the fact of dissolution had not been advertised in a newspaper of general circulation in the place (or in each place if more than one) at which the partnership business was regularly carried on. .^ (2) The liability of a partner under paragraph (lb) shall be satisfied out of partnership assets alone when such part- ner had been prior to dissolution (a) Unknown as a partner to the person with whotti the contract is made; and (b) So far unknown and inactive in partnership afiEairs that the business reputation of the partnership could not be said to have been in any degree due to his connection with it (3) The partnership is in no case bound by any act of a partner after dissolution (a) Where the partnership is dissolved because it is un- lawful to carry on the business, unless the act is appropriate for winding up partnership affairs; or (b) Where the partner has become bankrupt;, or (c) Where the partner has no authority to wind up part- nership affairs, except by a transaction with one who (I) Had extended credit to the partnership prior to dis- I lo Appendix. solntion and had no knowledge or notice of his want of authority; or (II) Had not extended credit to the partnership prior to dissolution, and, having no knowledge or notice of his want of authority, the fact of his want of authority has not been advertised in the manner provided for advertising the fact of dissolution in paragraph (lb II). (4) Nothing in this section shall affect the liability under section 16 of any person who after dissolution represents himself or consents to another representing him as a partner in a partnership engaged in carrying on business. Sec. 36. Dissolution does not discharge existing liabilities. (1) The dissolution of the partnership does not of itself discharge the existing liability of any partner. (2) A partner is discharged from any existing liability upon dissolution of the partnership by an agreement to that effect between himself, the partnership creditor and the per- son or partnership continuing the business; and such agree- ment may be inferred from the course of dealing between the creditor having knowledge of the dissolution and the person or partnership continuing the business. (3) Where a person agrees to assume the existing obligz- tions of a dissolved partnership, the partners whose obliga- tions have been assumed shall be discharged from any lia- bility to any creditor of the partnership who, knowing of the agreement, consents to a material alteration in the nature or time of payment of such obligation. (4) The individual property of a deceased partner shall be liable for all obligations of the partnership incurred while be was a partner but subject to the prior payment of his separate debts. Sec 37. Right to wind up partnership affairs. Unless otherwise ag:reed the partners who have not wrongfully dis- solved the partnership or the legal representative of the last surviving partner, not bankrupt, has the right to wind up the Appendix. hi partnership affairs: Provided, however, that any partner, his legal representative, or his assignee, upon cause shown, may obtain winding up by the court. Sec. 38. Discharge of liabilities by partnership property— Kights of partners. (1) When dissolution is caused in any way, except in contravention of the partnership agreement, each partner, as against his co-partners and all persons claiming through them in respect of their interests in the partnership, unless otherwise agreed, may have the partner- ship property applied to discharge its liabilities, and the sur- plus applied to pay in cash the net amount owing to the respective partners. But if dissolution is caused by expulsion of a partner, bona fide under the partnership agreement, and if the expelled partner is discharged from all partnership liabilities, either by pajrment or agreement under section 36 (2), he shall receive in cash only the net amount due him from- the partnership. (2) When dissolution is caused in contravention of the partnership agreement the rights of the partners shall be as follows: (a) Each partner who has not caused dissolution wrong- fully shall have, I. All the rights specified in paragraph (1) of this section, and II. The right, as against each partner who has caused the dissolution wrongfully, to damages for breach of the agreement (b) The partners who have not caused the dissolution wrongfully, if they all desire to continue the business in the same name, either by themselves or jointly with others, may do so, during the agreed term for the partnership and for that purpose may possess the partnership property, provided they secure the payment by bond approved by the court, or pay to any partner who has caused the dissolution wrongfully, the value of his interest in the partnership at the dissolution. 112 Appendix. less any damages recoverable under clause (2a II) of this section, and in like manner indemnify him against all present or future partnership liabilities, (c) A partner who has caused the dissolution wrongfully shall have: I. If the business is not continued under the provisions of paragraph (2b) all the rights of a partner under paragraph (1), subject to clause (2a II), of this section,. II. If the business is continued under paragraph (2b) of this section the right as against his co-partners and all claim- ing through them in respect of their interests in the part- nership, to have the value of his interest in the partnership, less any damages caused to his co^partners by the dissolu- tion, ascertained and paid to him in cash, or the payment secured by bond approved by the court, and to be released from. all existing liabilities of the partnership; but in ascer- taining the value of the partner's interest the value of the good-will of the business shall not be considered. Sec 39. Rescission of partnership contract for fraud- Rights of partners. Where a partnership contract is re- scinded on the ground of the fraud or misrepresentation of one of the parties thereto, the party entitled to rescind is, without prejudice to any other right, entitled (a) To a lien on, or right of retention of, the surplus of the partnership property after satisfying the partnership lia- bilities to third persons for any sum of money paid by him for the purchase of an interest in the partnership and for any capital or advances contributed by him; and (b) To stand, after all liabilities to third person have been satisfied, in the place of the creditors of the partnership for any payments made by him in respect of the partnership liabilities; and (c) To be indfcmnified by the persort guilty, of the fraud or miking the representation against all debtsr and liabili- ties of the partnership. Appendix. 113 Sec. 40. Rules as to settling accounts after dissolution. In settling accounts between the partners after dissolution, the following rules shall be observed, subject to any agree- ment to the contrary: (a) The assets of the partnership are; I. The partnership property. II. The contributions of the partners necessary for the payment of all the liabilities specified in clause (b) of this paragraph. (b) The liabilities of the partnership shall rank in order of payment, as follows: I. Those owing to creditors other than partners. II. Those owing to partners other than for capital and profits, III. Those owing to partners in respect of capital, IV. Those owing to partners in respect of profits. (c) The assets shall be applied in the order of their declaration in clause (a) of this paragraph to the satisfaction of the liabilities. (d) The partners shall contribute, as provided by section 18 (a) the amount necessary to satisfy the liabilities; but if any, but not all, of the. partners are insolvent, or, not being subject to process, refuse to contribute, the other partners shall contribute their share of the liabilities, and, in the rela- tive proportions in which they share the profits, the. additional amount necessary to pay the liabilities. (e) An assignee for the benefit of creditors or any person appointed by the court shall have the right to enforce the contributions specified in clause (d) of this paragraph. (f) Any partner or his legal representative shall have the right to enforce the contributions specified in clause (d) of this paragraph, to the extent of the amount which lie has paid in excess of his share of the liability. (g) The individual property of a deceased partner shall 114 Appendix. be liable for the contributions specified in clause (d) of this paragraph. (h) When partnership property and the individual prop- erties of the partners are in the possession of a court for dis- tribution, partnership creditors shall have priority on partner- ship property and separate creditors on individual property, saving the rights of lien or secured creditors as heretofore. (i) Where a partner has become bankrupt or his estate is insolvent the claims against his separate property shall rank in the following order: I. Those owing to separate creditors, II. Those owing to partnership creditors, III. Those owing to partners by way of contribution. Sec. 41. Admission and retirement of partners— Assign- ment of interests — Rights and liabilities. (1) When any new partner is admitted into an existing partnership, or when any partner retires and assigns (or the repesentative of the deceased partner assigns) his rights in partnership property to two or more of the partners, or to one or more of the partners and one or more third persons, if the busi- ness is continued without liquidation of the partnership affairs, creditors of the first or dissolved partnership are also creditors of the partnership so continuing the business. (2) When all but one partner retire and assign (or the representative of a deceased partner assigns) their rights in partnership property to the remaining partner, who continues the business without liquidation of partnership affairs, either alone or with others, creditors of the dissolved partnership are also creditors of the person or partnership so continuing the business. (3) When any partner retires or dies and the business of the dissolved partnership is continued as set forth in para- graphs (1) and (2) of this section, with the consent of the retired partners or the representative of the deceased part- Appendix. 115 ner, but without any assignment of his right b partnership property, rights of creditors of the dissolved partnership and of the creditors of the person or partnership continuing the business shall be as if such assignment had been made. (4) When all the partners or their representatives assign their rights in partnership property to one or more third persons who promise to pay the debts and who continue the business of the dissolved partnership, creditors of the dis- solved partnership are also creditors of the person or part- nership continuing the business. (5) When any partner wrongfully causes a dissolution and the remaining partners continue the business under the provisions of section 38 (2b), either alone or with others, and without liquidation of the partnership affairs, creditors of the dissolved partnership are also creditors of the person or partnership continuing the business. (6) When a partner is expelled and the remaining part- ners continue the business either alone or with others, with- out liquidation of the partnership affairs, creditors of the dissolved partnership are also creditors of the person or part- nership continuing the business. (7) The liability of a third person becoming a partner in the partnership continuing the business, under this sec- tion to the creditors of the dissolved partnership shall be satisfied out of partnership property only. (8) When the business of a partnership after dissolution is continued under any conditions set forth in this section the creditors of the dissolved partnership, as against the sepa- rate creditors of the retiring or deceased partner or the rep- resentative of the deceased partner, have a prior right to any claim of the retired partner or the representative of the deceased partner against the person or partnership continu- ing the business, on account of the retired or deceased part- ner's interest in the dissolved partnership or on account of ii6 Appendix. any consideration promised for such interest or for his right in partnership property. (9) Nothing in this section shaU be held to modify any right of creditors to set aside iany assignment on the griound of fraud. (10) The use by the person or partnership continuing the business of the partnership name, or the name of a de- ceased partner as part thereof, shall not of itself make the individual property of the deceased partner liable for any debts contracted by such person or partnership. Sec. 42. Continuation of business after partner's retire- ment or' death. When any partner retires or dies, and the business is continued under any of the conditions set forth in section 41 (1, 2, 3, S, 6), or section 38 (2b), with- out any settlement of accounts as between him or his estate and the person or partnership continuing the business, un- less otherwise agreed, he or his legal representative as against such persons or partnership may have the value of his interest at the date of dissolution ascertained, and shall receive as an ordinary creditor an amount equal to the value of his interest in the dissolved partnership with inter- est, or, at his option or at the option of his legal represen- tative, in lieu of interest, the profits attributable to the use of his right in the property of the dissolved partnership: Provided, that the creditors of the dissolved partnership as against the separate creditors, or the representative of the retired or deceased partner, shall have priority on any claim arising under . this section, as provided by section 41 (8) of this Act Sec. 43. Accrual of right to account at date of dissolu- tion. The ri^ht to an account of his interest shall accrue to any partner, or his legal representative, as against the winding up partners or the surviving partners or the person or partnership continuing the 'business, at the date of disso- lution, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary. Appendix. i 17 PART VII. MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS. Sec. 44. Repeal. All Acts or parts of Acts inconsistent with this Act are hereby repealed. APPENDIX B. UNIFORM LIMITED PARTNERSHIP ACT. APPENDIX B. UNIFORM LIMITED PARTNERSHIP ACT. (In force in following states: Alaska, Illinois, Maryland Pennsylvania, Tennessee, Virginia.) Sec. 1. What constitutes limited partnership— Liabilities. A limited partnership is a partnership formed by two or more persons under the provisions of section 2, having as members one or more general partners and one or more lim- ited partners. The limited partners as such shall not be bound by the obligations of the partnership. Sec. 2. Formation. (1) Two or more persons desiring to form a limited partnership shall (a) Sign and swear to a certificate. Which shall state I. The name of the partnership. II. The character of the business. III. The location of the principal place of business. IV. The name and place of residence of each member; general and limited partners being respectively designated. V. The term for which the partnership is to exist. VI. The amount of cash and a description of and . the agreed value of the other property contributed by each limited partner. VII. The additional contributions, if any, agreed to be made by each limited partner and the times at which or events on the happening of which tliey shall be made. VIII. The time, if agreed upon, when the contribution of each limited partner is to be returned. IX. The share of the profits or the other compensation by way of income which each limited partner shall receive by reason of his contribution. 121 122 Appendix. X. The right, if given, of a. limited partner to substitute an assignee as contributor in his place, and the terms and conditions of the substitution. XI. The right, if given, of the partners to admit additional limited partners. XII. The right, if given, of one or more of the limited partners to priority over other limited partners, as to con- tributions or as to compensation by way of income, and the nature of such priority. XI II. The right, if given, of the remaining general partner or partners to continue the business on the death, retirement or insanity of a general partner, and XIV. The right, if given, of a limited partner to demand and receive property other than cash in return for his contribution. (b) File for record the certificate in the office of the recorder of deeds of the county where the principal office of such limited partnership is located. (2) A limited partnership is formed if there has been substantial compliance in good faith with the requirements of paragraph (1). Sec 3. Business which limited partnership may carry on. A limited partnership may carry on any business which a partnership without limited partners may carry on, except banking, insurance, brokerage and the operation of railroads. Sec 4. Contributions of limited partners. The contribu- tions of a limited partner may be cash or other property, but not services. Sec. 5. Surname of limited partner, use of. (1) The surname of a limited partner shall not appear in the partner- ship name, unless (a) It is also the surname of a general partner, or (b) Prior to the time when the limited partner became such the business had been carried on under a name in which his surname appeared. Appendix. 123 (2) A limited partner whose name appears in a partnership name contrary to the provisions of paragraph (1) is liable as a general partner to partnership creditors who extend credit io the partnership without actual knowledge that he is not a general partner. Sec. 6. False statements in certificate — Liability. If the certificate contains a false statement, one who suffers loss by reliance on such statement may hold liable any party to the certificate who knew the statement to be false. (a) At the time he signed the certificate, or (b) Subsequently, but within a sufficient time before the statement was relied upon to enable him to cancel or amend the certificate, or to file a petition for its cancellation or amendment as provided in section 25 (3). Sec. 7. Limited partner not liable as general partner. A limited partner shall not become liable as a general partner unless, in addition to the exercise of his rights and powers as a limited partner, he takes part in the control of the business. Sec 8. Admission of additional limited partners. After the formation of a limited partnership, additional limited partners may be admitted upon filing an amendment to the original cer- tificate in accordance with the requirements of section 25. Sec. 9. Rights and powers of general partner— Limitations. (1) A general partner shall have all the rights and powers and be subject to all the restrictions and liabilities of a partner in a partnership without limited partners, except that without the written consent or ratification of the specific act by all the limited partners, a general partner or all of the general part- ners have no authority to (a) Do any act in contravention of the certificate, (b) Do any act which would make it impossible to carry on the ordinary business of the partnership, (c) Confess a judgment against the partnership, (d) Possess partnership property, or assign their rights in 124 Appendix. specific partnership property, for other than a partnership purpose, (e) Admit a person as a general partner, (f) Admit a person as a limited partner, unless the right so to do is given in the certificate, (g) Continue the business with partnership property on the death, retirement or insanity of a general partner, unless the right so to do is given in the certificate. Sec. 10. Rights of a limited partner. (1) A limited partner shall have the same rights as a general partner to (a) Have the partnership books kept at the principal place of business of the partnership, and at all times to inspect and copy any of them. (b) Hav6 on demand true and full information of all things affecting the partnership, and a formal account of partnership affairs whenever circumstances render it just and reason- able, and (c) Have dissolution and winding up by decree of court. (2) A limited partner shall have the right to receive a share of the profits or other compensation by way of income, and to the return of his contribution as provided in sections 15 and 16. Sec. 11. Liability of person erroneously believing himself limited partner — Not general partner. A person who has con- tributed to the capital of a business conducted by a person or partnership erroneously believing that he has become a limited partner in a limited partnership, is not, by reason of his exercise of the rights of a limited partner, a general part- ner with the person or in the partnership carrying on the busi- ness, or bound by the obligations of such person or partner- ship; provided that on ascertaining the mistake he promptly renounces his interest in the profits of the business, or other compensation by way of income'. Sec. 12. One person both general and limited partner. (1) Appendix. 125 A person may be a general partner and a limited partner in the same partnership at the same time. (2) A person who is a general, and also at the same time a limited partner, shall have all the rights and powers and be subject to all the restrictions of a geheral partner; except that, in respect to his contribution, he shall have the rights against the other members which he would have had if he were not also a general partner. Sec. 13. Loans and other business transactions with linuted partner. (1) A limited partner also may loan money to and transact other business with the partnership, and, unless he is also a general partner, receive on account of resulting claims against the partnership, with general creditors, a pro rata share of the assets. No limited partner shall in respect to any such claim (a) Receive or hold as collateral security any partnership property, or (b) Receive from a general partner or the partnership any payment, conveyance, or release from liability, if at the time the assets of the partnership are not sufficient to discharge partnership liabilities to persons not claiming as general or limited partners. (2) The receiving of collateral security, or a payment, con- veyance, or release in violation of the provisions of paragraph (1) is a fraud on the creditors of the partnership. Sec. 14. Relation of limited partners inter se. Where there are several limited partners the members may agree that one or more of the limited partners shall have a priority over other limited partners as to the return of their contributions, as to their compensation by way of income, or as to any other mat- ter. If such an agreement is made it shall be stated in the certificate, and in the absence of such a statement all the lim- ited partners shall stand upon equal footing. S«c. IS. Compensation of limited partners. A limited part- ner may receive from the partnership the share of the profits 126 Appendix. or the compensation by way of income stipulated for in the certificate; provided, that after such payment is made, whether from the property of the partnership or that of a general part- ner, the partnership assets are in excess of all liabilities of the partnership except liabilities to limited partners on account of their contributions and to general partners. Sec. 16. Withdrawal or reduction of limited partner's con- tribution. (1) A limited partner shall not receive from a gen- eral partner or out of partnership property any part of his contribution until (a) All liabilities of the partnership, except liabilities to general partners and to limited partners on account of their contributions, have been paid or there remains property of the partnership sufficient to pay them. (b) The consent of all members is had, unless the return of the contribution may be rightfully demanded under the provi- sions of paragraph (2), and (c) The certificate is cancelled or so amended as to set forth the withdrawal or reduction. (2) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (1) a limited partner may rightfully demand the return of his contribu- tion (a) On the dissolution of a partnership, or (b) When the date specified in the certificate for its return has arrived, or (c) After he has given six months' notice in writing to all other members, if no time is specified in the certificate either for the return of the contribution or for the dissolution of the partnership. (3) In the absence of any statement in the certificate to the contrary or the consent of all members, a limited partner, irrespective of the nature of his contribution, has only the right to demand and receive cash in return for his contribution. (4) A limited partner may have the partnership dissolved and its aSairs wound up when Appendix. 127 (a) He rightfully but unseccessfuUy [unsuccessfully] de- mands the return of his contribution, or (b) The other liabilities of the partnership have not been paid, or the partnership property is insufficient for their pay- ment as required by paragraph (la) And the limited partner would otherwise be entitled to the return of his contribution. Sec. 17. Liability of limited partner to partnership. (1) A limited partner is liable to the partnership (a) For the difference between his contribution as actually made and that stated in the certificate as having been made, and (b) For any unpaid contribution which he agreed in the certificate to make in the future at the time and on the con- ditions stated in the certificate. (2) A limited partner holds as trustee for the partnership (a) Specific property stated in the certificate as contributed by him, but which was not contributed or which has been wrongfully returned, and (b) Money or other property wrongfully paid or conveyed to him on account of his contribution. (3) The liabilities of a limited partner as set forth in this section can be waived or compromised only by the consent of all members; but a waiver or compromise shall not afiFect the right of a creditor of a partnership who extended credit or whose claim arose after the filing and before a cancellation or amendment of the certificate, to enforce such liabilities. (4) When a contributor has rightfully received the return in whole or in part of the capital of his contribution, he is nevertheless liable to the partnership for any sum, not in excess of such return with interest, necessary to discharge- its liabilities to all creditors who extended credit or whose claims arose before such return. Sec. 18. Nature of limited partner's interest in partnership. 128 Appendix. A limited partner's interest in the partnership is personal property. Sec. 19. Assignment of limited partner's interest. (1) A limited partner's interest is assignable. (2) A substituted limited partner is a person admitted to all the rights of a limited partner who has died or has assigned his interest in a partnership. (3) An assignee, who does not become a substituted limited partner, has no right to require any information or account of the partnership transactions or to inspect the partnership books; he is only entitled to receive the share of the proiits or other compensation by way of income, or the return of his contribution, to which his assignor would otherwise be entitled. (4) An assignee shall have the right to become a sub- stituted limited partner if all the members (except the assign- or) consent thereto or if the assignor, being thereunto em- powered by the certificate, gives the assignee that right. (5) An assignee becomes a substituted limited partner when the certificate is appropriately amended in accordance with section 25. (6) I'he substituted limited partner has all the rights and powers, and is subject to all the restrictions and liabilities of his assignor, except those liabilities of which he was ignorant at the time he became a limited partner and which could not be ascertained from the certificate. (7) The substitution of the assignee as a limited partner does not release the assignor from liability to the partnership under sections 6 and 17. Sec. 20. Effect of retirement, death or insanity of a general partner. The retirement, death or insanity of a general part- ner dissolves the partnership, unless the business is continued by the remaining general partners (a) Under a right so to do stated in the certificate, or (b) With the consent of all members. Appendix. 129 Sec. 21. Death of limited partner. (1) On the death of a limited partner his executor or administrator shall have all the rights of a limited partner for the purpose of settling his estate, and such power as the deceased had to constitute his assignee a substituted limited partner. (2) The estate of a deceased limited partner shall be liable for all his liabilities as a limited partner. Sec. 22. Rights of creditors of limited partner. (1) On due application to a court of competent jurisdiction by any judg- ment creditor of a limited partner, the court may charge the interest of the indebted limited partner with payment of the unsatisfied amount of the judgment debt; and may appoint a receiver, and make all other orders, directions, and inquiries which the circumstances of the case may require. (2) The interest may be redeemed with the separate [sep- arate] property of any general partner, but may not be re- deemed with partnership property. (3) The remedies conferred by paragraph (1) shall not be deemed exclusive of others which may exist. (4) Nothing in this Act shall be held to deprive a limited partner of his statutory exemption. Sec 23. Distribution of assets. (1) In settling accounts after dissolution the liabilities of the partnership shall be entitled to payment in the following order: (a) Those to creditors, in the order of priority as provided by law, except those to limited partners on account of their contributions, and to general partners, (b) Those to limited partners in respect to their share of the profits and other compensation by way of income on their contributions, (c) Those to limited partners in respect to the capital of their contributions, (d) Those to general partners other than for capital and profits, (e) Those to general partners in respect to profits. 130 Appendix. (f) Those to general partners in respect to capital. (2) Subject to any statement in the certificate or to subse- quent agreement, limited partners share in the partnership assets in respect to their claim for capital, and in respect to their claims for profits or for compensation by way of income on their contributions respectively, in proportion to the re- spective amounts of such claims. Sec. 24. When certificate shall be cancelled or amended. (I) The certificate shall be cancelled when the partnership is dissolved or all limited partners cease to be such. (2) A certificate shall be amended when (a) There is a change in the name of the partnership or in the amount or character of the contribution of any limited partner. (b) A person Is substituted as a limited partner. (c) An additional limited partner is admitted. (d) A person is admitted as a general partner. (e) A general partner retires, dies, or becomes insane, and the business is continued under section 20, (f) There is a change in the character of the business of the partnership, (g) There is a false or erroneous statement in the certifi- cate, (h) There is a change in the time as stated in the certifi- cate for the dissolution of the partnership or for the return of a contribution, (i) A time is fixed for the dissolution of the partnership, or the return of a contribution, no time having been specified in the certificate, or (j) The members desire to make a change in any other statement in the certificate in order that it shall accurately rep- resent the agreement between them. Sec. 25. Requirements for amendment and for cancellation of certificate. (1) The writing to amend a certificate shall (a) Conform to the requirements of section 2 Appendix. 131 (la) as far as necessary to set forth clearly the change in the certificate which it is desired to make, and (b) Be signed and sworn to by all members and an amend- ment substituting a limited partner or adding a limited or a general partner shall be signed also by the member to be sub- stituted or added, and when a limited partner is to be sub- stituted, the amendment shall also be signed by the assigning limited partner. (2) The writing to cancel a certificate shall be signed by all members. (3) A person desiring the cancellation or amendment of a certificate, if any person designated in paragraphs (1) and (2) as a person who must execute the writing refuses to do so, may petition the (here designate the proper court) to direct a cancellation or amendment thereof. (4) If the court finds that the petitioner has a right' to have the writing executed by a person who refuses to do so, it shall order the recorder of deeds in the office where the cer- tificate is recorded to record the cancellation or amendment of the certificate; and where the certificate is to be amended, the court shall also cause to be filed for record in said office a certified copy of its decree setting forth the amendment. (5) A certificate is amended or canceled [cancelled] when there is filed for record in the office (here designate the office designation in section 2) where the certificate is recorded. (a) A writing in accordance with the provisions of para- graph (1) or (2) or (b) A certified copy of the order of court in accordance with the provisions of paragraph (4). (6) After the certificate is duly amended in accordance with this section, the amended certificate shall thereafter be for all purposes the certificate provided for by this Act. Sec. 26. (Parties to actions.) A contributor, unless he is a general partner, is not a proper party to proceedings by or against a partnership, except where the object is to enforce 132 Appendix. a limited partner's right against or liability to the partnership. Sec. 27. (Name of Act.) This Act may be cited as the Uni- form Limited Partnership Act. Sec. 28. Kules of construction. (1) The rule that statutes in derogation of the common law are to be strictly construed shall have no application to this Act (2) This Act shall be so interpreted and construed as to effect its general purpose to make uniform the law of those states which enact it. (3) This Act shall not be so construed as to impair the obligations of any contract existing when the Act goes into effect, nor to affect any action or proceedings begun or right accrued before this Act takes effect. Sec. 29. Rules for cases not provided for in this Act. In any case not provided for in this Act the rules of law and equity, including the law merchant, shall govern. Sec. 30. Provisions for existing limited partnerships. (1) A limited partnership formed under any statute of this State prior to the adoption of this Act, may become a limited part- nership under this Act by complying with the provisions of section 2; provided the certificate sets forth (a) The amount of the original contribution of each lim- ited partner, and the time when the contribution was made, and (b) That the property of the partnership exceeds the amount sufficient to discharge its liabilities to persons not claiming as general or limited partners by an amount greater than the sum of the contributions of its limited partners. (2) A limited partnership formed under any statute of this State prior to the adoption of this Act, until or unless it be- comes a limited partnership under this Act, shall continue to be governed by the provisions of (here insert proper reference to the existing limited partnership Act or Acts), except that such partnerships shall not be renewed unless so provided in the original agreement. Appendix. 133 Sec. 31. (Acts repealed.) Except as affecting existing lim- ited partnerships to the extent set forth in section 30 the Act (Acts) of (here designate the existing limited partnership Act or Acts) is (are) here repealed. APPENDIX C. FORMS IN PARTNERSHIP, APPENDIX C. FORMS IN PARTNERSHIP. 1. Articles of partnership. ARTICLES OF PARTNERSHIP, entered into this.... day of between party of the first part, and party of the second part. 1. The said parties have agreed, and by these Presents, do agree, to be co-partners under the firm name and style of , the said partnership to begin on the .... day of and continue to and including the day of 2. The purpose of said partnership is to conduct a meat market in the City of Chicago. Until further agreed upon the said business shall be conducted at No street, in said city. 3. The said parties have contributed as capital the sum of Three Thousand Dollars, brought in by them equally, and said sum shall constitute the capital of the firm until further agreed upon. 4. The partners shall be entitled to the net profits of the business in equal shares, and all losses shall be borne equally. And all expenses, including rents, clercial hire, deprecia- tion of commodities, bad debts or otherv^ise shall be borne between said partners equally. 5. Each partner shall devote his entire time and attention to the firm business, and will do the utmost in his skill, ability and power for the joint interest, benefit and advantage of the firm, and neither partner will, during the continuance of the business carry on or be directly or indirectly interested or 137 138 Appendix. Concerned in the same kind or similar business, nor engage in any other business whatever without first obtaining in writ- ing the assent of the' other partner. 6. Each partner shall be entitled to draw out of the profits of the business twenty-five dollars per week. 7. Proper books of account shall, be kept by said partners, such as are usually kept in any well managed concern of a similar nature and extent. And it shall be the duty of the party of the second part to keep said books, and he shall keep them faithfully and diligently. But if business warrants, the parties hereto anticipate the employment of a competent bookkeeper, as shall be mutually agreed upon. 8. At the closing of the books for each year each partner shall be advanced whatever is due him if there be any surplus. If he has during said year drawn more than his share he shall return the amount so overpaid him. 9. The fiscal year shall begin January 1st and end Decem- ber 31st of each year. 10. The banking account of this partnership shall be kept in the , . Bank. Checks shall be drawn upon said bank account only upon signature of both parties. 11. Neither party hereto shall sign or endorse any bond, bill of exchange, or promissory note, or accept any bill of exchange in the firm business except with the joint signature or consent of the other; unless the necessity of the case renders such joint signature or consent impossible. 12. Clerical help shall be employed only with the consent of both partners. Nor shall either partner discharge any help without the consent of the other. 13. At the end of the partnership, the said partners will make, each to the other, full and correct accountings of all things relating to their business and the assets and property thereupon shaH be sold, the debts collected, and the proceeds applied as follows: first, in discharge of partnership debts; second, in necessary or agreed expenses of liquidation, and Appendix. 139 lastly to the partners or their representatives or assigns, what may be due them according to their respective interests. 14. In case either partner shall upon the dissolution of the firm, either before or at the expiration of the term hereby agreed upon, be desirous of purchasing the share of the other partner, he shall have the right to do so at a price then to be agreed upon by giving notice to the other partner or his rep- resentative. If the partners or parties cannot agree upon a valuation, each shall appoint an arbitrator and the arbitrators so chosen shall appoint a third, who shall fix by majority vote the amount to be paid. In case either party refuses or neg- lects to choose an arbitrator within ten days after the notice above given, the arbitrator so chosen by the other shall pro- ceed to fix the price and his valuation shall be considered conclusive. If both parties desire to purchase, that one shall be awarded the right who shall bid the higher sum. 15. The good will of said partnership shall be considered a firm asset upon dissolution, and no partner shall, unless he purchases the business directly or indirectly, carry on a meat market or be interested in the same as manager, agent, stock- holder or otherwise, for five years next within a one mile radius from the place of location of said business at the time of dissolution. 16. In the event of the death of either partner prior to the term hereby agreed upon or any extension thereof, the sur- viving partner shall account to the representatives of the de- ceased partner and thereupon shall have the right to continue the business under the said firm name or any other. And in that case the good will shall not be valued, but shall survive as an asset to the surviving partner. In Witness Whereof, the said parties have hereunto affixed their hands and seals the day and year first above written. (Seal) (Seal) 140 Appendix. 2. Extension of term of partnership. (Note: This extension agreement might be endorsed on the original articles or written on a separate paper attached to them.) An agreement for extension of Partnership Articles, entered into by and between party of the first part, and party of the second part. Whereas the Articles of Partnership entered into between the parties hereto, dated will expire by their own limitation on the day of , and the parties hereto desire to extend the term therein stated to , it is hereby mutually covenanted and agreed that the said partnership shall continue to said date, and the said Articles of Partnership shall be extended thereto and continue in force as though the said date were in said original Articles of Partnership instead of said date and the parties hereto agree to be bound upon the terms, conditions and covenants contained in said original agreement for said extended period as though originally they had been made for said period. In Witness Whereof, etc. (concluding as in form 1). 3. Public notice of dissolution of firm. Notice is hereby given that the partnership lately subsisting between and under the firm name and style of was dissolved on the .... day of and is no longer subsisting. (Debts owing to said firm should be paid to who has full power to compromise, release and receipt for the same). APPENDIX D. QUESTIONS AND PROBLEMS. APPENDIX D. QUESTIONS AND PROBLEMS. CHAPTER ONE. w !■ Define a partnership. w 2. What Is the entity idea of a paTtnersblp? Is It the legal theory J & 3. Is co-ownership of the business necessary in partnership? 4. A, B, C and D form a "Society for Preservation of American Wild Animals." Is it a partnership if unincorporated 7 Could it be incorporated ? 5. What was held by the case of Grace v. Smith? What case overthrew the theory of that case? What kind of sharing in proQta makes one a partner? 6. J agreed with K that 3 would furnish money with which K should buy mules, that K would sell or trade them and that K should, have one half the net profits. M obtains a claim for the pur- chase price of a mule purchased by K in J's name under this arrange- ment. M sues J and K as partners. Is K liable? (Kent v. State, 220 S. W. (Ark.) 814.) 7. A loans B $10,000 to be used in B's business, A to have five per cent of the net profits and to be paid back at all events. State what will determine whether A may be held as a partner by third persons. 8. A has a farm which be rents to B on shares. Are the parties partners ? 9. May parties have co-ownership in property and be Interested in the profits to be realized from Its sale and not be partners? Ex- plain. 10. W. E. B operated a general merchandise store and his son went Into the business under an agreement be should have one half the profits, the business being conducted under the name of W. E- Bragg & Son. The son withdrew in June, 1908. The business was continued by the fatber under the same name. The son bad moved away but knew his name was being used. In May, 1916, plaintlfC sold goods to the store. The plaintiff seeks to hold the son as a partner. What mus.t he show? (Drake Hardware Co. v. Bragg, 219 S. W. (Mo.) 717.) 143 144 Appendix. 11. What is the doctrine of delectus personae? State some re- sults of that doctrine. 12. State essential ways in which a partnership differs from a corporation. 13. What is the distinction between a trading and non-trading partnership? For what purpose is such distinction made use of? Give some illustrations of non-trading partnerships. Uc«14. What is a limited partnership? 15. A, B, C and D form a partnership under the name of "A-B Company, Unincorporated." B is to have no active interest in the firm ; C is to have an active part ; D is to remain unknown and in- active. What adjectives describe A, B, C and D? 16. Define a sub-partnership. CHAPTER TWO. IT. A, B, C and D agree to form a corporation. They adopt a corporate name and intend to get a charter but fail, through neglect, to do so. They incur indebtedness. Are they personally liable? 18. Must a partnership agreement be in writing? Suppose it is a partnership to deal in real estate, must there be a writing? 19. What are "Articles of Partnership"? 20. Has a minor power to become a partner? What is the rule as to bis recovery of his invested capital from the firm? 21. Can a corporation become a partner? 22. Can a married woman be a partner? 23. What is the consideration in partnership agreement? !a' 24. A and B form a partnership to operate a gambling house. B toob in money and refused to account. A brings a bill in equity for an accounting. Will the court bear him? CHAPTER THREE. -25. Is a firm name necessary? May it be an artificial name? What statute is in force in some states where the name does not dis- close all the partners? 26. Is a note given In a firm name binding on the members thereof? A chattel mortgage? 27. In real estate transactions what name should be used? What does the Uniform Act provide in that respect? 28. What is firm capital? 29. A, B and C, partners, bought real estate with firm money. The deed was taken in A's name with no reference made to B's and Appendix. 145 C's Interest. A dies and his heirs claim the land. Are B and C entitled to assert their interest? Suppose A had sold to D who bad no notice of the rights of B and C. A absconded with the money. Has D a good title? 30. What is the nature of a partner's interest in firm property? Suppose A, B and C's property in partnership la all real estate. Is A's Interest real or personal? CHAPTER FOUE. 31. What right has a partner in firm management? 32. May the majority govern in a partnership? Does amount of capital ownership determine weight of vote? CHAPTEE FIVE. 33. What is the fundamental rule to govern a partner in his part- nership dealings? 34. State rule as to partner's right to compete. Effect of com- petition. 35. What was the Hoffman House case and what rule does it exemplify ? 36. If a partner have a claim against bis co-partners, what kind of an action must be bring? 37. Plaintiff as a member of a partnership had absolute manage- ment and control of the business and performed all or almost all of its clerical business. He claims a salary on this account. Is be entitled to it? (Eobertson v. Mechanics' Trust and Savings Bank, 211 S. W. (Ky.) 858.) ^ -38. Has a partner a right to interest on his invested capital? On advancements made to firm by way of loan? CHAPTEE SIX. 39. State general rule of partner's agency for firm. •-^ .40. Can a partner without consent confess a judgment against his firm? ,._^^.41. Can he without consent submit a. claim to arbitration? 42. A and B, partners, owned a general store In a certain town. A, in the name of A and B, hired a horse from C for delivery pur- poses. He then turned the horse over to M who used it for several months. C sues A and B for the hire of the horse. B defends that he never made any benefit from the bargain, and never authorized 146 Appendix. or ratified It. Is the defense good? (Sweet r. Wood, 18 E. I. 386.) 43. A and B had a partnership for farming purposes. A bor- rowed money from C, ostensibly on account of the firm and for firm purposes, and gave a note in the firm's name for its repayment. B never really authorized the loan, or received any benefit from it, or ratified it. C attempts to hold A and B, as partners, under A's apparent authority to bind the firm. Can C have judgment against B? Why? (Ulery v. Ginrich, 57 IlUnois 531.) 44. When is a partner in a non-trading partnership liable on the negotiable paper made by his co-partner in the firm name and osten- sibly for firm purposes? '■vc::i^5. A and B as partners carried on a dairy and milk business, owning some 50 cows for that purpose. A, without B's knowledge, sold the entire lot to C. B refuse4 to allow C to take the cows and C brought replevin. Should C recover? Why? (Lowman v. Sheets, 124*Ind. 416.) 46. M, N and O were partners dealing in bonds. M sold some bonds in x corporation to A, and guaranteed the payment of said bonds In a writing signed by the partnership name. The corporation defaults in payment of the bonds and M, N and O are sued as part- ners. Assuming N and O never consented to, or ratified M's act, can they be held? (First Nat Bk. v. Farson, 226 N. Y. 218, 123 N. E. 490.) 47. A and B are partners in sale of automobiles. The It Co. sells auto supplies to A for use of firm. B repudiates the transaction. Was A acting within his apparent power? (Iroquois Rubber Co. v. Griffin, 226 N. Y. 297, 123 N. E. 269.) 48. A and B were partners as grocers and C became indebted to the firm for goods purchased in the usual way of trade. He paid his bill to A, who absconded with this and other money. Is B bound by this settlement? State the apparent authority of one partner to bind another upon collections made, compromises, releases, etc. ; the authority to borrow money, to make warranties, to employ agents, etc. 49. Can a partner assign firm credits? ■ 50. Show how partner may ratify unauthorized acts. CHAPTER SEVEN. 51. Is a partner liable for the torts of his co-partner? State the general rule. 52. A and B, partners, hired a horse from C, for the use of the partnership. A In driving the horse by his negligence injured it. Is B liable? (Witcher v. Brewer, 49 Ala. 119.) Appendix. 147 53. A and B were partners In the ownership of a mine. By A's negligence in not keeping the shaft of the mine In a safe condition, C, an employee, was Injured. Is B liable? (Mellors v. Shaw, 1 Best & S. 437.-) 64. A and B were partners selling linseed meal. One of the partners sold some linseed to C and fraudulently mixed therein some teel-seed, which was inferior and cheaper than linseed. The other partner knew nothing of this. Is he liable? (Locke T. Stearns, 1 Mete. 580.) CHAPTEK EIGHT. —•~-^5. A and B are partners. They have an established business with assets and liabilities. They admit C into the firm. D is at that time an existing creditor. Does C by his entrance into the Arm become liable to D? 56. A, B and C are partners. C retires from the firm and is paid $2,000 for his Interest, A and B to pay all the ^ebts of the Arm. At this time, D is a creditor of the firm of A, B and C. After C's retirement D brings suit against A, B and C, co-partners, trading as, etc. Can C escape liability by pleading his retirement and th^. assumption of the firm debts by B and C? Why? [ ( .x^-^' i.if' ■ 57. A, B and C are partners. C retires. What must he do to Insure himself against future liability as a member of that firm? 58. Suppose in the above case C is a secret partner. What is his liability? CHAPTER NINE. 59. Hay partners be sued severally on firm debts, or must all be joined. What is the rule as to liabilities of tortious character? ———60. How may it happen that one partner may eventually havj^/" to pay the firm's entire contract indebtedness? >^ ^^ 61. C Is a general creditor of A and B, partners. Has,^any lien of any sort on the property of A and B? How may he obtain such a lien? 62. If a creditor of a partnership has a Judgment against the members of the firm, may he satisfy his Judgmedt against the prop- erty of~any Individual member? .>«i. 63. If C has a Judgment against A, who happens to be a part- ner in the firm of A and B, can C levy on the partnership assets? Can there be a levy on A's Interest in the firm? If so, what will the purchaser at the sale obtain? 148 Appendix. 64. C bas a Judgment foi $5,000 on a partnership debt against A and B, partners. The partnership has tangible assets of $10,000 and book liabilities ot $8,000 to M, N and O, not yet reduced to judgment. CandU have the tangible assets applied to the satistaction of his judgment, or must M, N and O be considered! Can C have a levy made under this judgment upon A'a non-partnership assets? 65. What is meant by "marshalling assets?" Suppose that the firm of A and B owe creditors C, M, N and O $5,000 each and have partnership assets of $10,000. A and B each hare non-partnership assets of $5,000, but A owes his separate creditors, W and X, $2,500 each, and B owes his separate creditors, T and Z, $2,500 each. The firm and the partners individually are in bankruptcy. How will the assets be divided, assuming all creditors are general creditors? (Ig- nore costs of administration, etc.) 66. If there are no partnership assets may firm creditors prove up against assets of Individual property pari passu with that partner's separate creditors? .66a. Can a partner to whom the firm owes money compete with other creditors in Insolvency proceedings? CHAPTER TEN. 67. State the various ways in which partnership may be dis- solved. 68. If no time is stated for dissolution of partnership but It is for the realization of a definite object, what Is the rule as to the right of either to notify the other of his withdrawal from the firm? 69. In an accounting upon a dissolution what is the order ot priority? Does a partner who has put in no capital draw any out? Must be bear any share of capital loss? In what proportion are losses to be borne? CHAPTER ELEVEN. TO. Does death of partner dissolve the firm? 71. In the event of death who is entitled to assets as between surviving partner and personal representative of deceased partner? 72. What is surviving partner's duty? CHAPTER TWELVE. .73. For what purposes will court dissolve firm prior to time of agreement and against will of defendant partners? 74. Does war dissolve partnership? INDEX. INDEX. (References are to sections.) A. Accounting, what losses to be charged to partner, 2. interest on capital, 32. interest on loans, 32. order of priority, 66. Agency, see "Authority of Partner." Articles of Partnership, IS. Assets, see "Property of Firm." Authority of Partner, in general, 33. enumerated, 34. to buy and sell, 35, 36. to sell choses in action, 37. to buy and sell real estate, 38. to make warrants, 39. to issue negotiable paper, 40. to borrow money, 41. to appoint agents, 42. to compromise, 43. to use firm assets, 44. B. Bankruptcy, rules of distribution in, 56. dissolves firm, 71. Capital, defined, 22, 23, 24. _ partner's interest in, 25. interest upon, 32, 66. 151 152 Index. Chattel mortgages, in firm name, 21. Compensation of partner, 32. Consideration for partnership, 17. Corporation, differs from partnership, 9. defective, creates partnership, 13- cannot be partner, 16. Death of partner, effect of, 67. duties and rights of survivor, 68. how affects real estate, 69. how affects creditors, 70. Delectus personae, doctrine of, 8. Dissolution of partnership, in general, 61. by lapse of time, 62. by mutual agreement, 63. by transfer of interest, 64. liquidation upon, 65, 66. by bankruptcy, 71. by judicial decree, 72-75. Dormant partners, defined, 11. Duty of partner, to observe good faith, 28. not to secretly profit, 29. E. Employment, not partnership, 5. Entity idea of partnership, 1, 2. Equity, rules of, to distribute assets, 60. Estoppel, partnership by, 7. F. Form required, 14. Fraud of partner, 48. Index. 153 Illegality of partnership, 18. Incapacity of partner, dissolution for, 73. Incoming partner, liability of, SI. Intention to create partnership, S. Interest of partner in firm property, 25. Interest on capital, 32. Interest on loans, 32, 66. Joint stock companies, defined, 10. K. Kinds of partners, 10. Kinds of partnerships, 11. Legality of partnership, 18. Liability, of incoming partner, SI. of outgoing partner, S2. termination of, S2. of partners for firm debts, S4, 55. of firm for partner's acts, 33-44. proportion as between partners, 65. Limited partnerships, defined, 10. discussion of, 76, 77. Losses, no agreement to share, 65; see, also, Note M. Marshalling assets, doctrine of, 60. 154 Index. Majority, right of, to govern, 27. Mercantile view of partnership, 2. Minors as partners, 16. Misconduct, dissolution for, 74. Mortgages, in firm name, 21. N. Name, necessity of, 19. what may consist of, 20. use of, 21. Negligence, liability of partner for, 49. Non-trading partnerships, defined, 10. Notes, in firm name, 21. Notice, of withdrawal from firm, 52. not required of secret partner, 53. Ostensible partner, 11. (see also "Estoppel.") Outgoing partner, liability of, 52. Partner, kind of, 11. minors as, 16. rights of in firm, 25. right of to compensation, 52L authority of, 33-44. torts by, 47-50. death of, 67-70. rights on dissolution, 65. Index. 155 right to participate, 26, 27. duties of, 28, 29. right to contract with firm, 30. Partnership, defined, 1. not an entity, 2. must be co-ownership, 3. must be for profit, 4. more, where no co-ownership, 5. intention as essential, 5. by estoppel, 7. delectus personae in, 8. how differs from corporation, 9. kinds of, 10. ' Power of Partner, see "Authority of Partner." Preference, bjr partner, 58. Priority of accounts, 66. Profit, partnership must be for, 4; sharing in, as test of partnership, S. no sharing in, no partnership, 6. Property of firm, title in what name, 21. what constitutes, 22-24. partner's interest in, 25. sale by partner, 35-38, 44. R. Ratification, 46. Real estate, title in, 21. belonging to firm, 22-24. power to buy and sell, 38. Remedies of creditors, at law, against firm assets, 56. against individual assets, 57. of individual partner against firm assets, 59. Rental on shares of profits, in partnership, S. 156 Index. Salary of partner, 32. Sales by partners, authorized when, 35. not authorized when, 36. of choses in action, 37. Secret partner, defined, 11. withdrawal of, S3. Silent partner defined, 11. sub-partnerships, 12. Suit, by partner against partner, 30. Test of partnership, 5. Torts of partner, 47-50. Trading partnership, defined, 10. Union, not a partnership, 4. Written agreement, not essential, 13, 14. form of, 15. U. W. AMERICAN COMMERCIAL LAW SERIES Second Edition Law of Corporations WITH A CHAPTER ON BUSINESS TRUSTS ALSO TEXT OF UNIFORM STOCK TRANSFER ACT AND QUESTIONS, PROBLEMSAND FORMS BY ALFRED W. BAYS, B.S., LL.B. Professor of Law, Northwestern University School of Commerce, and Member of Chicago Bar CHICAGO CALLAGHAN AND COMPANY 1921 1^720 Copyright, 1931 BY CALLAGHAN & COMPANY TABLE OF CONTENTS PART I. CREATION AND ORGANIZATION OF PRIVATE BUSINESS CORPORATIONS. CHAPTER I. DEFINITION AND NATURE OF CORPORATIONS. Definition. The corporation as a distinct entity. The corporation as a person. Corporate entity not allowed to defeat responsi- bility of real principal. ■Corporations distinguished from partnerships. Reasons for the incorporation of business com- panies. Kinds of corporations. Purposes for which corporations may be formed. CHAPTER 2. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS IN ORGANIZATION OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 9. Whether to incorporate. Sec. 10. Where to incorporate. Sec. II. Adoption of name. 3 Sec. I. Sec. 2. Sec. 3- Sec. 4- Sec. 5- Sec. 6. Sec. 7- Sec. 8. 4 Table of Contents. Sec. 12. Questions of financing, etc. Sec. 13. Compliance with blue sky laws. CHAPTER 3. CHARTER AND ORGANIZATION. Sec. 14. Necessity and general nature of charter. Sec. 15. Power of the state and federal governments to grant charters. Sec. 16. Power of state to alter and repeal charters. Sec. 17. Form of charter — special statute. Sec. 18. Form of charter — certificate under general law. Sec. 19. Form of charter — illustration. Sec. 20. De facto corporations. Sec. 21. Amendment of charter. Sec. 22. First meetings and elections of directors and officers. Sec. 23. The by-laws. Sec. 24. Opening of corporate books and records. CHAPTER 4. PROMOTERS OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 25. Corporations defined. Sec. 26. Liability of stockholders or corporation for acts of promoter. Sec. 27. Promoters in position of trust. PART II. STOCK AND STOCKHOLDERS. CHAPTER 5. DEFINITIONS AND KINDS OF STOCK. Sec. 28. Definition of capital stock and share of stock. Sec. 29. Common and preferred stock. Table of Contents. 5 Sec. 30. Par and no par stock. Sec. 31. Unissued and treasury stock. Sec. 32. The certificate of stock. Sec. 33. The legal nature of shares of stock. CHAPTER 6. SUBSCRIPTION TO STOCK. Sec. 34. Form, manner and effect of subscribing to stock. Sec. 35. Fraud in securing stock subscriptions. Sec. 36. Subscriptions upon condition. CHAPTER 7. PAYMENT FOR STOCK. Sec. 37. Liability upon unqualified subscription. Sec. 38. Medium of payment. Sec. 39. Definition of "watered stock." Sec. 40. Liability of stockholders for payment of stock for benefit of creditors, (i) General observations. (2) The "trust fund" doctrine. (3) Cases in which subscriber has not paid his subscription. (4) Cases in which property received in pay- ment for stock is claimed to be over- valued — general statement. (5) Cases in which property received in pay- ment . for stock is claimed to be over- valued — the true value rule. (6) Cases in which property received in pay- ment of stock is claimed to be over- valued — the good faith rule (7) Same — speculative value rule. 6 Table of Contents. (8) Liability of transferee of stock for use of creditors. (9) Effect of creditor's knowledge. Sec. 41. Calls for payment. Sec. 42. Payment required by statute as condition prece- dent. Sec. 43. Forfeiture of stock for non-payment. CHAPTER 8. RIGHTS OF STOCKHOLDERS. Sec. 44. In general. A. The Rights Growing Out of the Stockholders' Relation- ship, as Such. Sec. 45. Stockholder's rights to dividend. Sec. 46. Right of stockholder to prevent ultra vires acts. Sec. 47. Right of stockholder to prevent a change in the charter in material respects. Sec. 48. Right of stockholder to inspect corporate books and records. B. Rights Growing Out of Special Contracts Made by Cor- poration with Stockholders. Sec. 49. Right of stockholder to contract and deal with corporation. Sec. 50. Same with respect to stock subscription. CHAPTER 9. stockholders' meetings. A. In General. Sec. 51. Right of stockholders to hold and attend meet- ings. Sec. 52. Purpose of stockholders' meetings. Table of Contents. 7 B. Regular and Special Meetings. Sec. 53. The annual and other regular meetings. Sec. 54. Special meetings. C. Calls, Notices and Waivers. Sec. 55. Notice of annual meetings. Sec. 56. Call and notice 'of special meetings. Sec. 57. Waiver of notice of meetings. D. Attendance and Vote. Sec. 58. Attendance may be in person or by proxy. Sec. 59. Voting powers of trustees, executors and pledgees. Sec. 60. Voting trusts. Sec. 61. Who entitled to vote — closing books. Sec. 62. Calling the roll. Sec. 63. Quorum. Sec. 64. Right to cumulate vote. E. Organizing the Meeting and Transacting Business. Sec. 65. The officers of the meeting. Sec. 66. Order of business. Sec. 67. Adjournment. F. Minutes of Meeting. Sec. 68. Definition of minutes. Sec. 69. Legal effect of minutes. Sec. 70. Approval of minutes. CHAPTER 10. TRANSFER OF STOCK. Sec. 71. Transferability of stock. Sec. "72. Method of transfer. 8 Table of Contents. Sec. 73. By-laws and regulations restricting transfer. Sec. 74. Rights of transferee of stock sold without au- thority. Sec. 75. Liabilities of transferee to corporation. Sec. 76. Liability of transferee to creditor of the cor- poration. Sec. Tj. Liability of transferor to transferee. CHAPTER II. DIVIDENDS. Sec. 78. Definition and kinds. Sec. 79. Declaration of dividends within discretion of directors. Sec. 80. Payment of dividends. Sec. 81. Who entitled to dividends. Sec. 82. Dividends upon preferred stock. PART III, THE DIRECTORS AND OFFICERS OF A CORPORATION. CHAPTER 12. DIRECTORS. A. The Function and Composition gf the Directorate. Sec. 83. The directorate defined. Sec. 84. Qualification for membership in the board. Sec. 85. Election of directors. Sec. 86. Right to remove directors during the term. B. The Responsibilities and Rights of Directors. Sec. 87. The director's responsibility to the corporation. Sec. 88. Liability of director to third person. Sec. 89. Right of director to profit by the relationship. Table of Contents. 9 C. Powers of Directors. Sec. 90. Various powers of the directors considered. D. Directors' Meetings. Sec. 91 . In general. Sec. 92. Method of transacting business at directors' meeting. Sec. 93. Minutes. CHAPTER 13. THE ADMINISTRATIVE OFFICERS OF THE CORPORATION. Sec. 94. Introductory. Sec. 95. The president. Sec. 96. The vice president. Sec. 97. The secretary. Sec. 98. The treasurer. Sec. 99. In general. Sec. 100. Execution of contracts by officers of the cor- poration. PART IV. CREDITORS OF A CORPORATION. CHAPTER 14. CORPORATE BONDS AND MORTGAGES. Sec. loi. Power of corporation to issue bonds and mort- gages. Sec. 102. Negotiability of corporate bonds. Sec. 103. Form of bonds. Sec. 104. The bond security. Sec. 105. Remedies of bondholders. Sec. 106. Other indebtedness of a corporation. 10 Table of Contents. CHAPTER 15. INSOLVENT CORPORATIONS. Sec. 107. Definition. Sec. 108. The "trust fund" doctrine. Sec. 109. Right of insolvent corporation to prefer cred- itors. Sec. no. Right of corporation to make a general assign- ment. Sec. III. Rights of secured and lien creditors. Sec. 112. What are assets of the corporation — stock- holders unpaid liability. Sec. 113. Remedies of creditors of insolvent corpora- tions. PART V. POWERS OF A CORPORATION. CHAPTER 16. GENERAL CONSIDERATION OF THE POWERS OF A CORPORATION. Sec. 1 14. A corporation as a creature of limited powers. Sec. 115. Powers inherent in corporate existence. Sec. 116. Express charter powers. Sec. 117. Implied charter powers. Sec. 118. Notice of powers of corporation. Sec. 119. Enforcibility of contracts ultra vires. CHAPTER 17. CERTAIN PARTICULAR CORPORATE POWERS CONSIDERED. Sec. 120. Power of corporation to acquire and hold real estate. Sec. 121. Power of corporation to borrow money, mort- gage its property, etc. Table of Contents. ii Sec. 122. Power of corporation to loan money. Sec. 123. -Power of corporation to sell its property. Sec. 124. Power of corporation to acquire shares in other corporations. Sec. 125. Power of corporation to acquire its own shares. PART VI. SUNDRY TOPICS. CHAPTER 18. FOREIGN CORPORATIONS. Sec. 126. Definition and general statement. Sec. 127. Common provisions in respect to foreign cor- porations. Sec. 128. What constitutes doing business in another state. Sec. 129. When foreign corporation has constitutional right to enter other state. Sec. 130. Suit against foreign corporation. Sec. 131. Jurisdiction of state courts over internal affairs of foreign corporation. CHAPTER 19. TRUSTS AND MONOPOLIES. Sec. 132. A trust defined. Sec. 133. Consolidation of corporations. Sec. 134. Corporations formed to monopolize and re- strain trade. CHAPTER 20. DISSOLUTION AND WINDING UP OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 135. Ways in which a corporation may be dissolved. Sec. 136. Results of dissolution. 12 Table of Contents. CHAPTER 21. PUBLIC SERVICE CORPORATIONS. Sec. 137. Introductory. Sec. 138. What are public service corporations. Sec. 139. Special privileges of public service corpora- tions. Sec. 140. Specifically what occupations are public. Sec. 141. Common carriers. Sec. 142. Telegraph and telephone companies. Sec. 143. Eliectric and gas companies. Sec. 144. Waterworks companies. Sec. 145. Grain elevator companies. Sec. 146. Warehouses. Sec. 147. Ferries, toll bridge and pike companies. Sec. 148. Stockyards companies. Sec. 149. Cemetery companies. Sec. 150. Inn keepers. CHAPTER 22. BUSINESS TRUSTS. Sec. 151. Introduction. Sec. 152. Monopolistic trusts distinguished. Sec. 153. "Business trusts" defined. Sec. 154. Comparison with corporations. Sec. 155. Clairned advantages over corporations. Sec. 156. Disadvantages. Sec. 157. Trust instrument as partnership agreement. Sec. 158. Personal liability of certificate holders. Sec. 159. Liability of trustees to creditors. Sec. 160, Transferability of shares. Table of Contents. 13 CHAPTER 23. NON STOCK CORPORATIONS. Sec. 161. Non profit corporations defined. Sec. 162. Charter and by-laws. Sec. 163. Forfeiture and expulsion of members. Sec. 164. Retroactive by-laws. APPENDIX A. UNIFORM STOCK TRANSFER ACT. APPENDIX B. BLUE SKY LEGISLATION. APPENDIX C. FORMS. APPENDIX D. QUESTIONS AND PROBLEMS. THE LAW OF CORPORATIONS THE LAW OF CORPORATIONS' PART I. CREATION AND ORGANIZATION OF PRIVATE BUSINESS CORPORATIONS. CHAPTER I. DEFINITION AND NATURE OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 1. DEFINITION. A corporation is a creature existing by virtue of sovereign franchise, having a legal exist- ence as an entity which is distinct from that of its members.^ What is a corporation? What is the legal difference between a business that is incorporated and one that is un- incorporated ? Corporations may be formed for the purpoSe of finan- cial profit, or for other purposes ; and may be either public or private, but for the purpose of getting at the nature of 1. This book concerns itself chiefly with_ the law of private corporations. A chapter is devoted to Public Service Corpora- tions, another chapter to corporations not for profit, and one to "Massachusetts Trusts." See Table of Contents. 2. "An artificial being, intangible, invisible and existing only in contemplation of law" — Chief Justice Marshall in Dartmouth College v. Woodward, 4 Wheat. (U. S.) S18, at p. 536. 17 i8 The Law of Corporations. a corporation let us, for the time being, think of a private business corporation, with which in fact this book is chiefly concerned. From an accounting standpoint, every business has a separate existence as a business estabhshmerit. It has its contributed capital, its acquired property, and its habili- ties. Those who own it, and those who deal with it think of it in this light. It ought to be possible under the law that this separate existence shall be a legal fact if it is so desired. It should be possible for one man or a group of men in effect to say : "We have organized a business. It has a capital of $10,000. We have other business affairs, and we have personal fortunes (large or small) which we wish in no way to involve in the new enterprise. That en- terprise must stand or fall on its own merits or demerits, and all who deal with it must do so on this basis." If this is possible a person need not hazard everything he has merely because he contributes capital, perhaps a very small sum, to a business, managed, it may be, by others. To bring this about the state grants a franchise or charter permitting men to organize a business having an identity distinct from those who organize or own it. Un- less this franchise or charter is obtained, that which a per- son does in a business way is that which he does as a per- son. The liability is personal, the contracts made, whether by him in person, or by agents for him, are his contracts, and though in his system of keeping books he regards that business as utterly distinct from his home or other personal affairs, and distinct from what other busi- ness affairs he may have, yet in the law no such distinction can be made. If suit is brought, he is sued; if property is purchased, he owns it; if the business goes into bank- ruptcy, he goes into bankruptcy. And what is true of him if he is in business by himself is also true of him if he is American Commercial Law. 19 in business with others as partners. But if this charter from the state is secured the business may be made a thing apart, as above explained. This separate, well defined existence of the corporation is a legal fact permitted for the legitimate purposes of trade and commerce. A number of men are seen working together ; they are using a name arbitrarily chosen by them for their common designation in tradal association; and yet they say that it is not their name, but the name of an "artificial person," for whom they are working, with whom they have a contract, from whom some of them draw salaries or whose profits they take and divide among them. Where is this individual, of whose identity they are so sure? It does not think, will, speak, act, except through them; and yet it has an existence that stands apart, limited and certain. It is because the state gives sanction that this child of the imagination can come forth and be a substantial mem- ber of the business community. Its legal standing is de- rived from political fiat; and this fiat we find expresesd in the corporate charter. Without a charter, that is to say, without the franchise of the state, there cannot be a cor- poration. Sec. 2. THE CORPORATION AS A DISTINCT EN- TITY. The corporation is an entity having an existence legally separate from the existence of its members. We may now pursue the thought of the last section into some of its manifestations or illustrations. As there pointed out, the corporation is a being with its separate powers and .its completely separate legal existence. Example I. F, owning all the stock of the B. Hotel Co., used its property as his own for a period of seven 20 The Law of Corporations. years, leasing it, collecting the rents, etc. He then in his own name conveyed the property to a trustee for the bene- fit of his personal creditors. He had also borrowed money from other creditors not included in this deed to the trustee and had given them shares in the corporation as security. These creditors now file a bill to set aside the deed of trust, to dissolve the corporation, and to sell its assets and divide the proceeds among the holders of the stock. F claimed that he owned and could convey the assets by reason of having been the sole owner of the stock. Held, that the title to the property was in the corporation, and did not legally belong to the stockholders, or to a sole stockholder. "A corporation and its stockholders are distinct legal enti- ties." Therefore the deed by F did not convey any title to the trustee, for the property was not his to convey.^ Example 2. A conveyed land by deed containing a re- striction, "The title of this land never to rest in a person or persons of African descent." The land is thereafter conveyed to a corporation whose members are negroes. Suit to set aside the deed on the ground of violation of the restriction. Held, that ownership by the corporation in question was not ownership by persons of African de- scent.* Example 3. A died owning shares in a corporation whose principal property was real estate. A's widow claimed one-third of the shares as hers under a statute giving a widow one-third of her husband's personal prop- erty. The heirs of A claimed that the widow had but a life estate in these shares under a statute giving a widow such life estate in her husband's real property. Held, 3. Parker v. Bethel Hotel Co., 96 Tenn. 252, 31 L, R. A. 706, 4. People's Pleasure Park Co., Inc. v. Rohleder, 109 Va. 439. American Commercial Law. 21 that corporate shares are personal property regardless of the nature of the property owned by the corporation.^ Sec. 3. THE CORPORATION AS A "PERSON." A corporation, having an individual existence, is deemed a per> son virherever that word is used in law, except where the content expressly or by reasonable intendment restricts it to natural persons. A corporation is "an artificial person." That is, it exists in the community as a body having a separate legal ex- istence, with powers of its own and assets and liabilities of its own. Whenever the word "person" is used in a statute, such word refers to both natural persons and cor- porations unless the context limits it to either, or the evi- dent meaning thereof limits it to natural persons. Example 4. A statute forbidding employment of chil- dren under a certain age by any "person" applies to cor- porations as well as to natural persons.^ Any statute referring to rights, powers or liabilities nor- mally possessed by natural persons, would of course not be extended to mean corporations where that would vio- late the reasonable intendment thereof .'f Sec. 4. CORPORATE ENTITY NOT ALLOWED TO DEFEAT RESPONSIBILITY OF REAL PRINCIPAL. If the corporation form is used for purposes of evading re- 5. Russel V. Temple, 3 Dav. Abridg. (Mass.) 108. 6. The Overland Cotton Mill Co. v. The People, 32 Col 263. 7. A corporation is a "person" as indicated, but not a "citi- zen." Therefore it has no rights under the Federal Constitu- tion (Article 4, Sec. 2) which declares that the citizens of each state shall be entitled to all the privileges and immuni- ties of the citizens of several states. In re Estate of Speed, 216 111. 23. 22 The Law of Corporations. sponsibility for obligations which ought to be fixed upon the real actors, the law will ignore the form and fix the responsi- bility as substantial justice requires. (X) In general. A corporation is a creature of the law for purposes of legitimate commerce. Through the fact of its existence contracts may be made by men for whose performance they are not expected to be, and are not, responsible. Cor- porate debts are not the debts of the members. The cor- poration owns its property, as its mernbers do theirs. There is a distinct, sharp cleavage between the legal rights and responsibilities of the corporation, and the legal rights and responsibilities of the members thereof. Now it is but natural that this fact of distinction, this legal inde- pendence of the corporation from its members, should be seized upon for purposes for which the law never intended it. The idea is legitimately a shield to protect members of enterprises from personal liability, but it is not legiti- mately a shield for the accomplishment of fraud. The corporate form or shell, in so far as it serves for purposes of evasion of responsibilities for whose evasion the cor- porate scheme was not invented, will not serve to prevent the law from searching out the real author of an act whether the corporation be that author acting ostensibly through its members, or whether the members be the author acting through the corporation. (2) Corporation as party to trust through agreement of its members. A corporation may be regarded as becoming a party to an illegal trust though the agreement is by its stockhold- ers. American Commercial Law. 23 Example 5. A suit was brought to oust a corporation of its franchise to be a corporation on the ground that it had violated the law against trusts and monopolies. It de- fended that the alleged agreement to enter a trust was made by its members and not by it. Held : that it was a, question of substance whether the corporation was in the trust or not and the form thereof would be ignored.*. . (3) Corporation used to evade law. That which the law forbids to be done by a person or corporation on the ground of public policy, cannot be ac- complished by that person or corporation by the forma- tion of a corporation for the purpose of evading that law. Example 6. The Federal statute forbade a railroad company engaged in interstate commerce to carry articles owned, produced or mined by it, or in which it has a direct or indirect interest. It was charged that a railroad company was violating this act by owning stock in a coal corporation which it was using as a sham in order to evade the law. Held, that the railroad company was violating the law.^ (4) Corporation used to accomplish fraud. If a corporation is formed or utilized to accomplish a fraud which though in form is the fraud of the corpora- tion is in substance the fraud of its members or those who are making use of its agency, they will be held. Example 7. A, being in the business of making invest- ments, formed several corporations, all of which he owned 8. State ex rel. v. Standard Oil Co., 49 Ohio St. 137; see also People v. No. River Sugar Refining Co., 121 N. Y. 582, 9 L. R. A. 33, 24 N. E. 834. 9. U. S. v. Lehigh Valley R. Co., 220 U. S. 257. 24 The Law of Corporations. and controlled, through the medium of which he invested for his clients in worthless securities. Held, that he was the real actor and liable for damages.^" Sec. 5. CORPORATIONS DISTINGUISHED FROM PARTNERSHIPS. A partnership is not a legal entity but a relationship growing out of a contract by individuals to con- duct a business enterprise as the co-owners thereof, sharing the profits and losses. A partnership is a combination of persons whose rights and liabihties are governed by a contract whereby they have agreed to mutually conduct a business as_the co- owners thereof, sharing the profits and losses. No separate individuality in the law is thereby created. A relationship, not an entity, has been established. The acts of the part- nership are the acts of its members; its liability is their liability. Also, the partnership has no charter from the state; it arises by mere agreement between the parties. If under such an arrangement corporation organization is copied and the capital stock is made a fixed amount and divided into transferable shares which are represented by certificates issued to the owners thereof, the concern is known as a "joint stock company." Such a concern, hav- ing no charter from the state, is still a partnership in all of its substantial legal aspects, and the liability arising is the liability of the members.^ ^ Sec. 6. REASONS FOR THE INCORPORATION OF BUSINESS COMPANIES. The main reasons for the incor- poration of companies are to secure limitation of personal lia- 10. Donovan v. Purtell, 216 111. 629. 11. People V. Rose, 219 III. 46. In some states statutes have been in force regulating the legal status of such a con- cern, but organization thereunder has not been extensive. American Commercial Law. 25 bility, to effect a more permanent and systematic organiza- tion, and in cases, to secure funds or a better credit. We may now consider those chief considerations which induce men to incorporate a business. We will notice in a later section ^^ that it may not always be desirable to in- corporate, yet in a great many cases, especially in large businesses, the considerations in favor of incorporation outweigh those which are against it. Amplifying the black letter text, we may set forth a number of distinct considerations which lead parties to secure a charter. (1) The liability of shareholders is limited to the amount of their subscriptions. This indeed is the great reason, it may be assumed, why incorporation is desirable. For, under the laws of various states, with very few and narrow exceptions, the par value of the stock for which one subscribes represents the total amount that he may be called upon to pay either by the corporation or creditors of the corporation. When he has once paid that amount, his liability is gone ; no further sum may be called for no assessments may be voted against him, though all th .iber shareholders should join in the vote.^^ In a partnership ; • e's liability to creditors is personal and unlimited. Pt i.-t'S by agreement the other partners 12. See Section 9 post, also see discussion of Business Trusts, for benefit of organization in that form. 13. In a few states fully paid stock may be assessed in case of insolvency, and such is the fact under the Federal Bank Act and State Bank -laws, but even under such laws a sub- scriber knows the limit for which he can be held even in case of insolvency. There have also been in some instances statutes permitting the organization of "full liability" cor- porations, but obviously such concerns would be rare. 26 The Law of Corporations. have no right to call for more than a certain amount, but this does not afifect creditors, who may out of the assets of any single partner collect their judgments, leaving such partner to reimbursement by his associates for their share of the debt, who, being absent or becoming insolvent, may not be responsible. If one deals with the firm of A, B, & C, he may know that his claims are collectible so long as any member of that firm remains solvent. But in a cor- poration, personal liability is eliminated and this is the great advantage of incorporation. (2) The members of a corporation are not liable for the unauthorized acts of their associates. There is a rule in the law of agency that a principal is not only responsible for the acts and contracts which he really authorized but for those also which he seems to have authorized. He will be made liable for all acts done and contracts made within the scope of the agent's appar- ent authority. An agent has apparent authority to do all those things which one would reasonably expect an agent to have au- thority to do from the position in which the principal has placed him. A special agent has very limited authority, but an agent whose authority is of a general nature may be expected to have all the authority that is reasonably necessary to carry on the work which he is in charge of — such authority as persons in that situation usually have. Consequently principals are often bound upon contracts made by agents which are entered into by the agent with- out any real authority or, perhaps, even against express instructions. If the agent seems from his position — the position in which the principal has placed him — to have American Commercial Law. 27 authority, a third person is justified in believing that he has such authority. Now it is true that this rule appHes in its full force in respect to corporations, and the corporation may be bound by the acts of a general agent which are not within his real authority, but it is the corporation which is bound and not the shareholders. Now if one is conducting a business which is not incorporated he is conducting it as a partner or as sole owner. If he is in a partnership, each of his partners is a general agent of the others and as such, has a large apparent authority, and thus may bind the others upon acts which their own discretion would have forbidden. And if one is not a partner in a business, but the sole owner thereof, still he may have agents and servants to help him conduct it. But shareholders in a corporation are neither agents of the corporation nor of the other shareholders, and consequently neither the cor- poration nor the shareholders are responsible for the acts and contracts attempted to be made by the other share- holders as agents of the corporation unless there has been some special appointment whereby such shareholders be- came also agents. It is likewise a law of agency that a principal is respon- sible for the torts of his agent or servant committed within the scope of the authority and this rule makes one whose business is unincorporated responsible for negligence, fraud and other torts of his agents and servants, and of his partners, if he have partners. The incorporation of a company creates a new person who shall stand as the principal upon the contracts made in its name by its agent and for the torts of its agents and servants; and incorporation thus serves to limit liability in this respect. 28 The Law of Corporations. (3) The corporate form affords stability and permanency of organization. The death of the owner of a business, or of one of the partners in a business, necessitates a reorganization if the business is to continue. And where a business is owned by several as partners, none of them has any right to trans- fer his interest without the consent of all the others and such transfer without consent results in dissolution. But corporate shares are freely transferable, and the sale of shares or the death of a shareholder does not in any sense affect the existence of the corporation. (4) Incorporation encourages systematic organization. It can readily be seen that the incorporation of a com- pany means in itself, almost necessarily, a systematic or- ganization. The very permanency of the corporate life encourages the introduction and maintenance of system. Officers are to be elected, the authority of each one of them is to be determined, by-laws are to be adopted, shares are to be issued, and all of this encourages systematic organi- zation. (5) The incorporation of a company often furnishes bet- ter facilities for raising capital and borrowing money. Many a person will become a subscriber to shares of stock who would not in that particular business take upon himself the more onerous liability of a partner. Corporate' shares may therefore be sold where shares in the same business unincorporated could not be marketed. This is a matter of every day observation. And capital may be secured also by the issuance of preferred shares, defined and described later in the text, which give the holder a American Commercial Law. 29 certain assurance of return of a certain amount. So the corporate form becomes a necessity if the borrowing of money is to be accompHshed through a bond issue, which may be widely distributed and yet every bondholder have his security in the same trust deed or mortgage upon the property of the borrower. (6) A corporation furnishes a legal unity for purposes of suit, holding title, making contracts, etc. This is a matter of great convenience specially where the corporation is of any considerable size or has many interested in it. Sec. 7. KINDS OF CORPORATIONS. Corporations may be divided into public or municipal corporations and pri- vate corporations. The latter may be divided into stock and non-stock corporations. We may classify corporations as follows : ^^^ ( 1 ) Public corporations, or such as are founded by the government for pubUc purpose?. A. Municipal, as cities and towns. B. Quasi municipal, as counties, school districts, etc. (2) Private corporations, or corporations not owned by the public, although (as in the case of railroads), touched with a public use. A. Stock corporations organized for purposes of financial profit. All industrial corporations fall under this heading. Railroads, street railways, telephone and telegraph companies, etc. (public service corporations) are sometimes called public or quasi-public corporations, but are really private corporations formed for a public purpose. 13a. State v. Carr, 111 Ind. 335. 30 The Law of Corporations. B. Non-stock corporations, organized for purposes of charity, learning, pleasure, mutual assistance, etc. Sec. 8. PURPOSES FOR WHICH CORPORATIONS MAY BE FORMED. A business corporation may have as its charter object any activity of a legitimate business nature; except that local public policy may forbid incorporation for certain purposes. It is a frequent provision of general incorporation laws that corporations may be formed thereunder to carry on "any lawful business." It is of course true that corpora- tions for certain purposes must be formed under laws peculiarly applicable to them rather than under the gen- eral corporation law, as bank business, surety business, insurance business, railroad business and so on. But that is merely by way of statutory direction how such corpora- tions shall be formed rather than any limitation upon the purposes for which they may be formed. It is, however, true that some business or professional activities which are legal for natural persons cannot be made the charter objects of corporations, either because of statutory inhibition, or public policy of the state. It is also true that some activities must under local statute be incorporated, as (for instance) banking, transportation, etc. (1) Charter objects forbidden by local policy or statute. It is generally held in the American states that cor- porations cannot be formed for the purpose of dealing generally in real estate,^* unless the statute specifically so provides. The right of a corporation which is organized for another purpose, to own real estate is another question 14. People V. Shedd, 241 111. 155, 89 N. E. 332. American Commercial Law. 31 entirely and is considered elsewhere. The statute may permit organization for real estate purposes, under speci- fied restrictions. (2) Incorporation for purpose of practicing learned pro- fession. It is contrary to public policy that a corporation shall engage in the practice of law/^ or medicine or dentistry.^^ Although in some states physicians or dentists are per- mitted to form corporations which may employ physicians or dentists to practice their profession for it.^'' And it has been held that a corporation may contract to provide services of a licensed architect and collect the fees there- for, notwithstanding a statute forbidding corporations to be licensed as architects. 1* 15. In re Co-operative Law Co., 198 N. Y. 479, 32 L. R. A. N. S. 55. 16. People V. John H. Woodbury Dermatological Institute, 192 N. Y. 454. 17. State Electric Medical Institute v. State, 74 Nebr. 40, 103 N. W. 1078. 18. People V. Rodgers Co., 277 111. 151. CHAPTER 2. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS IN ORGANIZA- TION OF CORPORATION. Sec. 9. WHETHER TO INCORPORATE. We have already considered the question of the ad- vantages to be gained by incorporation; but it does not follow that it is the wisest plan to incorporate every busi- ness. Against the advantages following incorporation may be mentioned a number of disadvantages. In the first place there must be taken into consideration the fact that corporations are frequently under a disadvantage from standpoints of taxation, and franchise licenses; so much so in fact that there has been considerable impetus given to the "Massachusetts Trust" idea, discussed later in these pages; and not infrequently existing corporations have dissolved to become partnerships. Aside from unfair or at least heavy incidence of tax and aside from unfair prejudices which corporations in general must operate against, there are other considera- tions which must be entertained in deciding whether to incorporate. A stockholder in a corporation does not have that immediate and direct control over the business which a partner has. The stockholder, as we have noticed, is not even an agent of the corporation, unless specially made such ; but a partner is an agent of very general and wide powers. So, it is a fundamental principle in the law of partnership that the relation is a highly personal one. No 32 American Commercial Law. 33 partner has a right to transfer his interest. But one of the objects of incorporation is to permit transfer of shares. It is true that restrictions may be put on transfer, but this does not wholly exclude possibility of transfer. The entire situation must be carefully canvassed before incorporation is decided upon. Sec. 10. WHERE TO INCORPORATE. As a general rule it is better to incorporate in the state in which the opera- tions of the corporation are to be centered, but for special reasons it may be better to seek some other state whose laws are more liberal in certain respects, or where special provi- sions apply. Having decided to incorporate, the question of the choice of the state then arises. If the business of the corporation is local and it is carrying on one of the ordinary staple lines of business, and the capital is all, or in large part, paid in, the state of incorporation should be the state in which the operations of the company are carried on or center. This may result in incorporation under laws more drastic than those of some other state, and may subject the incorporators to larger fees than they would otherwise have to pay, but these disadvantages are offset by the fact that the company is incorporated under the laws of the state where it does its business. For, if it is not incor- porated under the laws of the home state, it is a foreign corporation in the state in which it must look for its most important protection, and as such foreign corporation it is subject to all of the foreign corporation laws, more or less severe, of the state where it has its home. Furthermore, . incorporation in such other state means that there must be constant compliance with the perhaps changing laws of that state, the keeping of the necessary agents and the holding of the necessary meetings there, and so on. 34 The Law of Corporations. Perhaps, however, the corporation is to be organized for a much larger capitalization than can be at present paid up, or perhaps all stock is not at present to be subscribed, and the requirements of the home state in these and similar regards cannot be met, or perhaps the operations of the company are to cover many states, with branches in nu- merous cities, and stockholders widely scattered, or the company is to be of such a large capitalization that a more favorable state in regard to incorporation fees must be sought ; for these, and other reasons, it may, in any par- ticular case, appear upon full consideration to be better to incorporate in some particular state whose corporation laws are more favorable. Sec. 11. ADOPTION OF NAME. Except for the provi- sions of certain states concerning the name, a corporation may adopt practically any name to which some other cor- poration, partnership or individual has no right, and this name by usage may acquire great value and will be protected by the courts. In the formation of a corporation the choice of a name which shall distinguish it becomes necessary. If the busi- ness is already a going business and has a good will, it is usually desirable to continue under the same, or a similar, name. If the company is newly organized, then the matter of selecting a name often becomes one of considerable perplexity. The particular circumstances must, of course, govern the choice. The name may be practically any name the incorpora- tors determine upon. Thus it may be the name of a per- son, as "Marshall Field & Company" or it may be purely arbitrary, as "The Fair" or "Standard Oil Company," etc. In some states there are special statutes that have to be considered, as for instance in Ohio, a law that all corporate American Commercial Law. 35 names shall begin with "The" and end with "Company." A name should not be adopted which is similar to that of an existing concern. If one adopts a name in order to attract to himself the trade that ought to go to another who has a similar name, an injunction will issue ag;ainst using such name, for it is a species of unfair competition. A name becomes by use a valuable asset and the courts will prevent trespasses upon it.'® Sec. 12. QUESTIONS OF FINANCING, ETC. The problems of financing a corporation differ so ma- terially in different cases that each one must have its own solution. It is outside of the scope of this book to con- sider such problems. Mention is merely made to call at- tention to the: fact that in organization of the corporation the questions of finance are of utmost importance, and determine the form and provisions of the charter. Whether there is to be preferred stock, whether stock is par or no par, whether stock is retirable or not, whether bond issues are contemplated, are questions largely dependent upon the size and nature of the corporation and its financial problems. Valuation of properties is a subject discussed from its legal standpoint in another connection.^o Sec. 13. COMPLIANCE WITH BLUE SKY LAWS. Laws regulating the sale of securities, known popularly as "blue sky" laws are in force in many jurisdictions and must be considered in the organization of a corporation. A subject that asserts itself in connection with the or- ganization of a corporation as well as in connection with 19. People V. Rose, 219 111. 46. 20. See Section 40. 36 The Law of Corporations. marketing its securities at any later date is that of compli- ance with "blue sky" legislation. Such legislation places restrictions upon the right to sell corporate stock and corporate bonds, and while in the organization of a cor- poration there may not be any act done which requires securing a license or otherwise complying with the blue sky act, on the other hand, it may be necessary to comply with such law. Furthermore, the fact that there is a blue sky law may determine whether the subscriptions to or purchases of stock shall be accomplished in one way or another. For it may be possible (without any fraud on the law) to conduct the organization in a way that will bring it outside of the act, or make compliance therewith more easy. Blue sky laws are of very recent development and have not been standardized and therefore it is impossible to dis- cuss them in detail in this book, but a general survey to show the purpose and nature of such laws is advisable. The purpose of a so-called blue sky act is to prevent fraud in the sale of securities. The popular name of "blue sky" law originated from the expression that a person had nothing to sell except "blue sky." Such a law therefore chiefly concerns itself with the regulation of speculative securities. ^^ 21. See Appendix B for brief discussion of Blue Sky Laws. CHAPTER 3. CHARTER AND ORGANIZATION. Sec. 14. NECESSITY AND GENERAL NATURE OF CHARTER. A charter is necessary to corporate existence; the terms of that charter determine the scope of the corporate existence. We have already noticed that a corporation exists by virtue of the grant and permission of the state, as ex- pressed in the charter and otherwise cannot exist. And just as the charter is the evidence of the right to exist, so it is, by the same token, the evidence of the scope or breadth of the corporate existence. We must look to the charter to discover the powers of the corporation. The subject of the powers of the corporation is taken up hereafter. Therefore we need only to notice at this point in a general way that a corporation has those powers which are expressly granted to it in its charter, and furthermore, all powers which by reasonable inference are necessary in order to carry its expressly granted powers into execution; and it has no further powers than these. In drafting the charter great care should be taken in the statement of the powers or objects of the corporation, so that it may not be hampered in its activities ; yet it is not necessary, and indeed it is not usual or good pi'actice, to set out those powers which arise by clear implication. Thus, it need not be stated that the corporation shall have power to own a plant by which to conduct its business, that 37 38 The Law of Corporations. it shall have power to enter into contracts, to buy and sell, to borrow money, to employ clerks, give notes, etc. A statement of the objects of a corporation as they may be set forth in the charter is given in the appendix by way of illustration. The usual charter provisions are in respect to (i) the name; (2) the objects of the corporation; (3) the amount of capital stock; (4) the number and amount of shares; (5) the classes of shares; (6) the duration of life; (7) the location of the principal office. Sec. 15. POWER OF THE STATE AND FEDERAL GOVERNMENTS TO GRANT CHARTERS. The general power to incorporate companies is retained by the states. The federal government, however, has power to grant charters when it may thereby reasonably accomplish some end in the perfohnance of the powers expressly granted in the constitu- tion. Our federal government is a government whose powers are said to consist in a grant. The federal constitution is the expression of that grant. Whatever power is not thereby granted is retained by the states. Whenever we desire to know whether the federal government has a cer- tain power, we must look to the federal constitution to see whetiier that power has been given. Yet it is a well- known rule of construction applicable to the federal con- stitution that all powers are thereby given which are by reasonable inference necessary to carry the expressly given powers into execution. These are the implied powers. Just as a state in granting a corporate charter grants some powers by implication, so the states, in granting power to the federal government, gave therewith all those powers which by reasonable and fair implication are necessary to a proper and unhampered exercise of the powers expressly American Commercial Law. 39 granted. The federal constitution says nothingf in refer- ence to the power to grant charters to corporations. Ac- cordingly we may at once conclude that the federal gov- ernment has no power to grant charters as one of its functions: It cannot incorporate companies with that end alone in view. Yet it has been decided that where it may make use of an incorporated company as a vehicle reason- ably adapted to carry its express powers into execution, it may create such corporations for that purpose. Thus in order to carry out its extensive fiscal powers, it may charter a National Bank.22 Sec 16. POWER OF STATE TO ALTER AND RE- PEAL CHARTERS. The charter is a contract, and can- not be repealed or altered by the state except upon a reserva- tion of that right by the state at the time it grants the charter. It was early decided, in the famous case of Dartmouth College v. Woodward,^^ by the United States Supreme Court, that a charter granted by the state is a contract by the state with the incorporators and their successors. The federal constitution provides that no state shall pass any law impairing the obligation of contracts, and this provi- sion, as decided in the case mentioned, prevents the state from altering or repealing a charter without the consent of all concerned unless the right to alter or repeal was re- served beforehand. This decision was followed by the enactment of consti- tutional provisions and statutes in all of the states that whenever a charter should be thereafter granted it should be granted subject to a right reserved by the state to alter, amend, or repeal such charter at pleasure. By this means the states early overcame the effect of that decision in 22. McCullough V. Maryland, 4 Wheat. (U. S.) 316. 23. 4 Wheat. 518. 40 The Law of Corporations. respect to corporations thereafter to be formed, and the vast majority of corporations now existing hold their char- ters subject to a provision of that sort and the states may change their general corporation laws at any time to affect not only future corporations but also all those existing ones which have secured their charters after the enactment of these general reservations of power. Sec. 17. FORM OF CHARTER— SPECIAL STATUTE. The early mode of incorporation was by the enactment of a private statute, passed at the instance of those who desired a charter. This special law constituted the charter. In earlier times, by a method now obsolete, when in- corporation was desired, application was made to the legis- lature by the incorporators for the enactment of a special law creating the corporation. Such special law constituted the charter, and there are many corporations in existence today which have such a charter. Such charters cannot be amended or taken away without consent of the corpora- tion, if secured prior to the enactment of the general laws mentioned in section i6. Sec. 18. FORM OF CHARTER— CERTIFICATE OR STATEMENT UNDER THE GENERAL CORPORA- TION LAW. The constitutions and statutes of the various states require the incorporation of commercial companies under general corporation laws applicable alike to all similarly sit- uated. The certificate or statement made or procured under such a law, together with all of the provisions of the general law applicable thereto, constitutes the charter. Constitutional provisions and statutes of the various states now quite generally forbid the incorporation of companies by special legislation. In all of the states gen- American Commercial Law. 41 eral corporation laws are in force which provide that cor- porations may be created by compHance with certain re- quirements. Usually it is required that a statement or certificate shall be made and recorded with certain officers, as for instance, the secretary of state, or the county re- corder, or both, which shall set forth the name, objects, capitalization and various other details of the proposed corporation. Sec. 19. FORM OF CHARTER— ILLUSTRATION. Forms of charters differ, of course, according to state of incorporation, and according to the statute in force at the time. But the following charter will acquaint the reader with the general idea of incorporation under gen- eral laws, and show compliance with the usual provisions of such laws. Certificate No. 10,000 2* State of Illinois OFFICE OF The Secretary of State (Emblem of State of Illinois.) To all to whom these Presents Shall Come, Greeting: Whereas, a Statement of Incorporation, duly signed, acknowledged and verified under oath has been filed in the office of Secretary of State on the 29th day of January, . A. D. 192 1, for the organization of Jones Automobile Co.^* under and in accordance with the provisions of "An Act 24. This charter is that of a purely imaginary corporation. 42 The Law of Corporations. in Relation to Corporations for Pecuniary Profit" ap- proved June 28, 1919, and in force July i, 1919, a copy of which statement is hereto attached. Now, Therefore, I, Louis L. Emmerson, Secretary of State of the State of Illinois, by virtue of the powers and duties vested in me by law do hereby certify that the said Jones Automobile Co. is a legally organized corporation under the laws of this state. In Testimony Whereof, I hereto set my hand and cause to be affixed the Great Seal of the State of Illinois. Done at the City of Springfield this 29th day of January, A. D. 1921, and of the Independence of the United States the one hundred and 4Sth. (Sd.) Louis L. Emmerson, Secretary of State. (Great Seal of State.) (To which is attached the following statement.) STATE OF ILLINOIS, \ Cook County, \^^- To Louis L. Emmerson, Secretary of State: We, the undersigned, adult citizens of the United States and of Illinois, (Here follow names and addresses of the commissioners.) propose to form a corporation under an Act of the Gen- eral Assembly of the State of Illinois, entitled, "An Act in relation to corporations for pecuniary profit," approved June 28, 1919, in force July i, 1919; and, for the purpose of such organization, we hereby state as follows, to-wit: I. The name of such corporation is Jones Automobile Company. American Commercial Law. 43 2. The object for which it is formed is to manufacture and deal in automobiles and automobile parts and automo- bile accessories ; and to do a general manufacturing busi- ness. 3. The duration of the corporation is perpetuaj. 4. The location of the principal office is Number 100 Main Street, Chicago, County of Cook, State of Illinois. 5. The total authorized capital stock is: Preferred, $100,000; Common, $100,000, and 1,000 shares of Com- mon without par value. 6. The amount of each share having a par value is $100. 7. The number of shares having a par value is 2,000. 8. The number of shares of no par value is 1,000. 9. The holders of the preferred stock shall be entitled to dividends thereon at the rate of eight dollars per share, or eight per cent of the amount or par value for each and every fiscal year of the life of the corporation, payable out of any and all surplus or net profits quarterly, half yearly or yearly, as and when declared by the Board of Directors, before any dividends shall be declared, set apart for or paid upon the common stock of the corporation. Said dividends upon the preferred stock shall be cumulative, so that if the corporation shall fail in any fiscal year to pay said dividends upon all of the issued and outstanding pre- ferred stock, such deficiency in the dividends shall be fully paid, but without interest, before any dividends shall be paid or set apart on the copimon stock. If, after providing for the payment of full dividends for any year on the pre- ferred stock and for any balance that may remain due on the cumulative dividends on such preferred stock for pre- ceding years, there shall remain any surplus net profits, any and all surplus net profits not in the opinion of the Board of Directors required to provide for the mainte- 44 The Law of Corporations. nance, improvements, enlargements, and operation of the property and the business of the corporation, or for the payment of its habilities, the same shall be applicable to dividends on the common stock for such year, to the extent of but^not exceeding eight dollars per share of said com- mon stock when and ^s from time to time the same shall be declared by the Board of Directors, which dividends upon the common stock shall not be cumulative, but shall only be paid if earned. The remainder of any surplus net profits shall then be applicable for the payment of further dividends equally per share upon both prefererd and com- mon stock. Said preferred dividends shall accrue from and after February ist, 1921. Each share of common stock shall be entitled to one vote but the preferred shares shall not be accorded the voting privilege. In the event of liquidation the proceeds of the liquidation shall be first applied to the payment of holders of preferred shares of the sum of one hundred dollars per share and any accrued and unpaid dividends thereon, and the balance remaining thereafter will be divided among the holders of the com- mon stock in proportion to their holdings. Said corpora- tion may, and hereby reserves the right to purchase, re- deem, retire and cancel, any and all of the then outstand- ing preferred stock of the corporation at any time after three years from date of this incorporation in such amounts, from time to time as the Board of Directors may from time to time determine, by paying the respective holders of the stock so retired, a premium of twenty-five per cent over the par value thereof, that is to say, one hundred and twenty-five dollars per share, and by giving thirty days' notice thereof to the holders of such preferred stock to their addresses as shown on the books of the company. In event dividends, as above provided, shall at any time hereafter remain unpaid for a period of two American Commercial Law. 45 years the holders of the stock above limited in the power to vote shall have the power to participate and vote until such time as all the accrued dividends have been paid in full, each share representing one vote. 10. The names and addresses of the subscribers to the capital stock, and the amount subscribed and paid in by each, are as follows : (Here follow names, addresses, number of shares, amount of subscription and amount paid in on subscrip- tions.) 11. Amount of capital stock which it is proposed to issue at once: (a) On shares having no par value, 1,000 shares, (b) On shares having a par value of $100, Pre- ferred $100,000, Common $100,000. 12. Amount of capital stock actually paid in : (a) On shares having no par value. Common $5,000. (b) On shares having a par value of $100, Preferred $50,000, Common $50,000. 13. Amount of capital stock paid in cash is $155,000. 14. Capital stock paid in property, appraised as fol- lows : None. 15. The location and a general description of such property is as follows : None. 16. The management of the corporation shall be vested in five directors. 17. The names and addresses of the first board of di- rectors and the respective term for which elected are as follows : (Here follow names, addresses and terms of directors.) 18. Subject to the conditions and limitations prescribed by "The General Corporation Act" of Illinois, this cor- poration shall have the following powers, rights and privileges : To have succession by its corporate name for the period 46 The Law of Corporations. limited in its certificate of incorporation, or any amend- ment thereof ; To sue or be sued in its corporate name ; To have and use a common seal and alter the same at pleasure ; To have a capital stock of such an amount, and divided into shares with a par value, or without a par value, and to divide such capital stock into such classes, with such preferences, rights, values and interests as may be provided in the article of incorporation, or any amendment thereof ; To acquire, and to own, possess and enjoy so much real and personal property as may be necessary for the trans- action of the business of such corporation, and to lease, mortgage, pledge, sell, convey or transfer the same ; To own, purchase or otherwise acquire, whether in ex- change for the issuance of its own stock, bonds, or other obligations or otherwise, and to hold, vote, pledge, or dis- pose of the stocks, bonds and other evidences of indebted- ness of any corporation, domestic or foreign ; To borrow money at such rate of interest as the cor- poration may determine without regard to or restrictions under any usury law of this State and to mortgage or pledge its property, both real and personal, to secure the payment thereof ; To elect officers, appoint agents, define their duties and fix their compensation; To lease, exchange or sell all of the corporate assets with the consent of two-thirds of all of the outstanding capital stock of the corporation at any annual meeting or at any special meeting called for that purpose. To make by-laws not inconsistent with the laws of this State for the administration of the business and interests of such corporation ; To conduct business in this State, other states, the Dis- trict of Columbia, the territories, possessions, and de- American Commercial Law. 47 pendencies of the United States and in foreign countries and to have one or more officers out of this State, and to hold, purchase, mortgage, and convey real and personal property outside of this State necessary and requisite to carry out the object of the corporation ; In time of war to transact any lawful business in aid of the United States in the prosecution of war, to make donations to associations and organizations aiding in war activities and to loan money to the State or Federal gov- ernment for war purposes; To cease doing business and to surrender its charter ; To have and to exercise all the powers necessary and convenient to carry into effect the purpose for which such corporation is formed. 19. An estimate of the per cent of tangible property of the corporation to be used in Illinois for the following year is lOO per cent. 20. An estimate of the per cent of the business of the corporation which will be transacted at or from place of business in Illinois for the following year is 100 per cent. 21. Here give the location of the principal places of business of the corporation for the following year and an estimate of the amount of business which will be trans- acted through each. (Signed by commissioners.) [Seal]"] [Seal] } [Seal]J Incorporators. State of Illinois, "1 >ss. Cook County, J I, John Smith, a Notary Public in and for the County and State aforesaid, do hereby certify that on the 25th 48 The Law of Corporations. day of Jaijuary, A. D. 1921, personally appeared before me (Here names of commissioners.) to me personally known to be the same persons who ex- ecuted the foregoing and severally acknowledged that they executed the same for the purposes therein set forth, and that the foregoing statements made, subscribed and verified by them are true in substances and in fact. In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal the day and year above written. John Smith, (Seal) Notary Public. (This charter is then recorded by the corporation in the county in which it has its principal office.) Sec. 20. DE FACTO CORPORATIONS. If the organi- zation is defective, that is, not legally complete, it still may have progressed to an extent sufficient to give the company legal standing as a corporate body for the purpose of trans- acting business and incurring liabilities. In that case the corporation is de facto. It would give rise to great confusion and cause much more harm than good if it could be said that every defect or incompleteness of organization or failure to comply with every law governing the regular standing of corpora- tions should defeat corporate existence. The law is, that if there is a statute under which incorporation can be had, and an attempt to incorporate thereunder, and actual use of the charter, there is a corporation for all practical pur- poses^ The corporation is said then to be de facto. If its legal organization is perfect it is said to be a corporation de jure. To make a corporation de facto there- must be at least the three things mentioned, the law under which American Commercial Law. 49 a company of the kind as the one in question could have been incorporated, a bona fide attempt to incorporate under that law, and user. If such has been the case, the corpora- tion may sue and be sued as such, make contracts, hold titles and act in all respects for business purposes as though fully organized. And those who compose it are no more liable for its debts than if it were de jure. Conse- quently if parties are sued, and reply that they are not per- sonally liable because acting as a corporation, it is sufficient for them to prove the de facto existence of the corporation. And if a corporation sues and the answer is made that it is not a corporation, it is sufficient if it reply that it is a corporation de facto. So long, however, as the corporation is not de jure, it may be attacked by the state in a suit to dissolve it for non- compliance with the law, or to compel its compliance. One must bear in mind, however, that in no case nor for any purpose can a corporation exist except upon a bona fide attempt to comply with the corporation law, and a substantial compliance therewith. Merely to act as a cor- poration cannot constitute a corporation. Example 8. A statute required that in order to become a corporation articles of incorporation have to be filed with the Clerk of the Court of Appeals, and a duplicate with the clerk of the judicial district. Certain parties filed ar- ticles of incorporation with the Clerk of the Court of Ap- peals, but did not file the duplicate as required. They then began business under a corporate name. Held, that indebtedness incurred was personal indebtedness. The corporation was not even de facto for it lacked a charter because of non-compliance with a condition precedent. Here, there was a law under which incorporation could have been had, but insufficient procedure under said law.^s 25. Harril v. Davis, 168 F. 187. 50 The Law of Corporations. Example p. A corporation statute did not permit or- ganization for purposes of dealing in real estate. Certain parties attempted to incorporate for that purpose, and re- ceived a supposed charter from the secretary of state under which they proceeded to business. A tenant being sued for rent by the supposed corporation defended that there was no such corporation. Held, that there was no corpora- tion even de facto, as although there had been an attempt to incorporate, there was no law under which this concern could be incorporated.^^ Example lo. A statute requires that ,the charter must state the name of the incorporators. A charter is procured that does not state such name. Held, that the corporation is de facto.'''' In the first illustration there were not the necessary steps taken to amount to a bona fide attempt to comply with the law requisite to be a corporation ; in the second, there was no law under which that corporation could be chartered although formally a paper called a charter had been obtained. In the third case there was a defect in the papers that the state might question, but no one else could.28 Sec. 21. AMENDMENT OF CHARTER. The corpora- tion laws permit the members of a corporation to secure 26. Imperial Building Co. v. Bd. of Trade, 238 111. 100. 27. Central of Georgia R. Co. v. Union Springs & N. N. Co., 144 Ala. 639, 39 So. 473, 2 L. R. A. N. S. 144. 28. On many questions arising on this subject there is not complete accord. But further inquiry cannot be made here. Generally speaking defective organization, if a charter is pro- cured, is sufficient to enable the concern to operate as a real corporation and to prevent personal liability of the stock- holders. American Commercial Law. 51 amendments to the charter by complying with their provisions in that respect. The law permits the amendment of the corporate charter and sets out how such amendment may be brought about. Thus, the name, the amount of capitalization, the objects, may all be changed by proper procedure. These changes must all be recorded substantially, as the original charter so that there may be notice of them by all concerned. Application for such change must be made usually to the same officer as application for an original charter, and certain fees paid to the state. Of course the amendment must be secured under the laws of the state which granted the charter. When the charter of a corporation is amended to in- crease its capital stock, the present shareholders are en- titled to share pro rata, if they desire, in the increase. Sec. 22. FIRST MEETINGS AND ELECTIONS OF DIRECTORS AND OFFICERS. The proper organization of a corporation involves one or several meetings of the sub- scribers to the stock and of the directors elected by them. It also involves the election of the officers of the corporation for definite terms. Where a corporation is formed, there are a number of meetings to be held at which the organization is effected. In some states certain of these meetings must be held be- fore incorporation is legally complete, but elsewhere they may all follow. The first meeting to be held usually is that of the subscribers to the stock. At this meeting the first board of directors is usually elected, and also by-laws may be adopted or a committee appointed to draw them up, unless the power of making by-laws is in the direc- tors (as in some states). Other business naturally comes 52 The Law of Corporations. up to be disposed of, as, perhaps, in what medium or property the subscriptions or some part of them may be paid although the directors should finally dispose of this matter. After the directors are elected, they meet to elect officers and perform other business. They also consider proposi- tions to exchange property or services for stock and vote upon it. It is better that stockholders and directors both vote upon such a proposition. The minutes of the first meeting should be carefully made and in the minutes of the directors, at least, such propositions as those to exchange property for stock should be incorporated. Forms of minutes for meetings are set out in the appendix. The required notices for these meetings must be given unless waived. The law customarily provides a certain notice to be given, but it can be waived by those entitled to it.29 Sec. 23. THE BY-LAWS. Incidental to the organization of corporations is the enactment of by-laws, which are rules passed for the internal government of the corporation, alter- able at the pleasure of the corporation and binding upon the stockholders so long as regularly enacted and so long as they are not contrary to the law or the charter of the corporation or in contravention of common right or public policy. The enactment of by-laws while usual and necessary to the proper management of corporations, is not, like the se- curing of a charter, essential to corporate existence. The by-laws are the general rules or regulations enacted by the 29. J. W. Butler Paper Co. v. Cleveland, 220 111. 128. Gen- erally, notices may be waived which are for the benefit of those who attempt to waive, but notices intended for the benefit of the public cannot be waived. American Commercial Law. 53 pleasure of the corporation. They are binding on the stockholders and upon the directors, and other officers, so long as they are not opposed to the company's charter, or the law, or public policy of the state. It has been said that the by-laws are to the members of a corporation what acts of the legislature are to citizens of a state, while a charter is like the constitution. A by-law differs from a resolution in that the latter is passed not as a general rule of conduct, but to provide for some special case or emergency. A resolution usually concerns some temporary or unusual matter, while the by- laws provide rules of conduct and general provisions of a permanent nature. Thus, if it should be desired to em- power the president to purchase a certain piece of real es- tate, the usual form of authorization would be by a resolu- tion regularly passed at some meeting of the board of directors and recorded in the minutes thereof. A by-law may, however (though this is not usually the case), be put in the form of a resolution. By-laws must be reasonable and fair ; they must operate equally. They cannot deprive the stockholders of their fundamental rights except by unanimous consent. The by-laws should concern such subjects as these: the qualifications and duties of directors and other officers ; the terms of office; the bonds of officers; the dates of regular meetings ; how special meetings may be called ; and so on. Reference to the form of by-laws set out in the appendix will suggest the usual provisions of by-laws. By-laws should be full rather than scant. And yet this depends to a degree upon the circumstances of the particular corpora- tion : whether it is large or small ; whether there are many or few stockholders ; whethfer the stockholders are the offi- cers, etc. By-laws are more readily alterable than charters. A 54 The Law of Corporations. vote at a meeting regularly called or where all interested are present, is sufficient. If all concerned are present by- laws may be suspended temporarily ; and as to mere mat- ters of form could be suspended at any meeting. But a charter cannot be amended except by application to the state, the compliance with the technical requirements, the payment of the fee, etc. By-laws should be strictly observed by those governed by them. Any violation may lead to personal liability. So far, however, as third persons are concerned, a corpora- tion may by its conduct waive the by-laws. Where one is dealing with an officer or agent of the corporation in the general conduct of business he is not concerned with the provisions of the by-laws. He can depend upon the seem- ing authority of such agent, that is to say, the authority with which the corporation seems to have clothed him. Stockholders are bound to know the by-laws, and they are subject to them, so long as they are reasonable. Sec. 24. OPENING OF CORPORATE BOOKS AND RECORDS. Upon the organization of a corporation the usual books of account necessary to good bookkeeping should be secured; the accounts of the corporation should be care- fully and separately kept; and there should be also opened the books in which the acts of the corporation, as such, are to be recorded, as minute books, transfer books, stock books, etc. (1) In general. We may divide the books which a corporation should keep into two general classes, first, the books which are regularly kept in any business, whether incorporated or unincorporated, in which the bookkeeping is properly done, such as cash books, journals and ledgers ; and second, the American Commercial Law. 55 books which the corporation must have because it is a corporation, as stock ledgers, transfer books, minute books, etc. Of the first set of books it should be said that the cor- poration should be prepared to keep full and correct ac- counts of all its business, and these accounts should be kept as the accounts of the company. This advice may seem superfluous to some, inasmuch as every business, if properly conducted, whether it be incorporated or unin- corporated, should have its books, yet how often it is that the parties conducting a business keep the accounts thereof in a more or less irregular way; and such accounts often have very little or indeed no dis- tinction from the personal accounts of those who take the profits of the business. This is of course fundamentally wrong in the management of any business, but in the man- agement of a corporation it is wrong in a double sense. For not only is the corporation a thing apart from its owners from the standpoint of good bookkeeping, but also it is distinct in a legal sense, and the confusion of the business of the corporation with the business of its stock- holders or officers or agents, may lead to unfortunate con- sequences. Even if one owns all or practically all the stock of the corporation, he should be just as careful as ever to keep its business and his own entirely distinct. It should appear what the expenses of the company are and what its disbursements are. If the stockholders are to draw out the profits of the business they should do so regularly by way of salary or dividends. These remarks are prompted by the fact that many businesses are loosely conducted in this respect. The incorporation of a company should lead to a careful system of bookkeeping. Besides these books of account adapted to keeping straight the accounts of the company, there should be all 56 The Law of Corporations. books necessary to record the actions of the corporation as such, but how extensive these should be depends consider- ably on the size and circumstances of the corporation. The usual books of records are as follows : (2) The minute book. In this the minutes of the stockholders and of the di- rectors should be kept. The by-laws are also usually en- rolled therein, and sometimes the Certificate of Incorpora- tion is attached to one of the front pages. What the min- utes should contain and other particulars are stated else- where. In large corporations there may be separate min- ute books for stockholders and directors meetings. (3) The stock certificate boo'k. This consists of a number of blank stock certificates in the form authorized by the directors, numbered consecu- tively and attached to "stubs" which contain corresponding serial numbers. These certificates are detached from the stubs as required and filled in with the name of the stock- holder and the number of shares which it represents. TJie stub contains a record of the transaction. See, further, the chapter on Transfer of Stock. (4) The stock ledger. No separate stock ledger is kept in some of the smaller corporations and in some it is contained in the back of the minute book. In fact books specially prepared for such combined purpose are purchasable from the stationers. But it is usually better to have a separate stock ledger and in some states laws require a stock ledger to be kept. American Commercial Law. 57 available at all times for inspection by the stockholders upon demand. The stock ledger shows at a glance the history of the stockholder's relationship to the company and his present standing, so far as he has put the same of record with the officers of the company. It contains the name of each recorded stockholder, alphabetically ar- ranged, his address, the number of shares owned by him, the date and source of acquisition, the date of the disposi- tion of any shares and to whom disposed, and how much stock remains to his credit. Statutory provisions may re- quire other details. (5) The transfer book. This consists in a series of blank transfer forms to be filled out and signed by the transferor or his agent. When stock is transferred, it is usual to fill out a power of attor- ney on the back of the certificate appointing the transferee or some other person the agent of the transferor to make the ti-ansfer on this book. (6) Corporate calendar. The secretary should make a corporate calendar which should cover the entire year and should indicate to him the days on which notices are to be sent, meetings are to be held, taxes are payable, reports to state officers are due, and all other matters which he must attend to on certain days. (7) Other books. Besides the books mentioned, other books may be desir- able, especially in the larger corporations, as for instance, 58 The Law of Corporations. a subscription book (but in smaller corporations subscrip- tions could be pasted in the minute book or stock ledger) ; dividend books (supplied in many cases by a voucher sys- tem) ; a bond register, etc. CHAPTER 4. PROMOTERS OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 25. PROMOTER DEFINED. A promoter is a person who undertakes to form a corporation by proctiring the necessary subscriptions and organizing the enterprise. The word "promoter" is generally understood by busi- ness men. It has no exact meaning. It describes a person who actually participates in the promotion of a company by interesting others to invest their capital therein, and who, himself, frequently is chiefly interested in the com- pensation he may procure for his work in getting the cor- poration organized. ^° Of course, in the organization of any company there may not be any person aptly described as a promoter. Sec. 26. LIABILITY OF STOCKHOLDERS OR COR- PORATION FOR ACTS OF PROMOTERS. The pro- moter is liable upon contracts made by him prior to incor- poration. The corporation is not liable unless it adopts the acts. After incorporation the promoter may or may not be an agent of the corporation according to the facts. A corporation cannot be bound on the theory of agency for the acts of a promoter done prior to its organization for the reason that one cannot be an agent of a principal not yet in being. The promoter is himself liable upon such preliminary 30. Bouvier's Law Diet., Title "Promoter." 59 6o The Law of Corporations. contracts, whether made in his own name or ostensibly on behalf of the corporation.^! Whether he might bind the subscribers to the stock or some of them would of course depend on the question whether there was any agency for them. If the corporation after coming into being ratifies the contract by taking the benefit thereof where it has the power to reject or accept, it can be held liable on the theory of adoption. Example ii. A promoter promised H. to compensate him for services rendered prior to incorporation. After the corporation was formed H. sued on the ground the corporation was beneficiary of his services. Held, that in the absence of a recognition of the claim' by the corpora- tion it could not be held for the services of promoters or others prior to incorporation. It had no power to reject the benefit of such services "without uncreating itself." ^^ Example 12. A promoter bought goods for use of the projected corporation and gave a promissory note in the corporation's name. After organization, the corporation knowing all the facts receives and uses the goods. This is an adoption and it is liable on the notes. ^^ Sec. 27. PROMOTERS IN A POSITION OF TRUST. A promoter is in a position of trust toward subscribers and the corporation. He must exercise the utmost good faith, making full disclosures and taking no secret profits. A promoter stands in a position of confidence. It is true that there are many instances in which promoters 31. Carmody v. Powers, 60 Mich. 26, 26 N. W. 801. 32. Cushion Heel Co. v. Hartt, 50 L. R. A. N. S. (Ind.) 979. 33. Paxton Cattle Co. v. First Nat. Bk., 21 Nebr. 621, 59 Am. Rep. 852, 33 N. W. 271. American Commercial Law. 6i have greatly abused their positions and have exercised any- thing but good faith. Yet the law is strict that a promoter is in a position of trust and must make full disclosure of all material facts where he deals with the subscribers or the corporation and is not entitled to secret profits. Thus a promoter cannot sell to a corporation at an advance in price property which he has secretly purchased and which he pretends to be selling as an agent for another. Or if he acts as apparent owner he cannot misrepresent the true cost to him. The promoter can make a profit if all con- sent as where the transaction is open and full disclosure of the facts has been made. Example 13. A and B obtained an option to purchase a manufacturing plant for $75,000, with the intention of forming a corporation to take it over. They then sold the option to the corporation for $100,000, not revealing that it had cost them but $75,000. Held, that they were liable to the corporation for the secret profit of $25,000.^* The promoter's legitimate profits are often very large. His services are very valuable and he creates a means of wealth for those who employ him or become his co-adven- turers. To these profits which are to come to him as promoter and which he contracts for he is entitled. Such profits often come to him in the shape of a portion of the stock. 34. Yeiser v. U. S. Board & Paper Co., 107 Fed. 340. PART II. STOCK AND STOCKHOLDERS. CHAPTER 5. DEFINITIONS AND KINDS OF STOCK. Sec. 28. DEFINITION OF CAPITAL STOCK AND SHARE OF STOCK. The capital stock of a corporation is the amount of capitsd which it is authorized by law to receive from subscribers with which to do business. A share of stock is the unit of interest held by the stockholders, the number of which, held by any stockholder, determines the amount of his liability to contribute to said capital stock. Every stock corporation has a certain capitalization pro- vided for in its charter and the capital stock may be de- fined as that fund contributed, or to be contributed, by subscribers that the corporation may pursue its objects. How much each subscriber shall contribute is determined by the number of shares he subscribes for. The amount of capital stock of a corporation is always determined by its charter. But that amount may be in- creased or diminished by amending the charter in that respect in compliance with the law of the state in which incorporation was had. In no other way may the cap- italization be increased or decreased. Where the amount is increased we have seen that the present stockholders may, if they choose, subscribe pro rata for the new shares. 62 American CbMSiERCiAL Law. 65 Sec. 29. COMMON AND PREFERRED STOCK. The stock of a corporation may be divided into common and pre» ferred stock. Preferred stock is that stock which entitles the holders to a preference over holders of the common stock both in the participation of earnings and in the division of assets, if so provided. (1) In general. To encourage investment the capital stock of a corpora- tion may be classified on the basis of preference in pay- ment of earnings and also in division of assets if it is so provided in the charter. And there may in fact be different classes of preferred stock, known, for instance, as first or second preferred. If all stock is of one class — that is, common stock, all stockholders are on equal footing. The preferred stockholder is not a creditor ifi the sense of any right to compete with other creditors. He is merely a holder of shares in the corporate enterprise ^^ but by reason of his contract he has a right to priority ac- cording to the letter of such contract. Sometimes in some respects he has a disadvantageous position. For instance, he may not have a voting power and his stock may be retirable if it is so provided. In this connection note care- fully the provisions of the charter creating preferred stock set out in Section 19 herein. (2) Preferred stock cumulative or non-cumulative. If preferred stock is payable out of corporate earnings over a prescribed period, as for instance, eight per centum a year upon the par value, and there are no earnings for 35. Spear v. Rockland-Rockport Lime Co., 113 Me. 285, 93 Atl. 754; Freyer v. Wiedemann, 148 Ky. 379, 39 L. R. A. N. S. 1011, 146 S. W. 752. 64 The Law of Corporations. that year, are the unpaid dividends payable from the earn- ings of subsequent years before the common stock is entitled to dividends ? Manifestly there ought to be, and there generally is, a clear provision on that point. And the usual engagement by the corporation is that if it fails in any fiscal year to pay dividends upon the preferred stock up to the amount stipulated, it will pay any defi- ciency from the earnings of future years before there is any payment on the common stock. ^® If a provision on this point is omitted, there is a pre- sumption that the dividends are cumulative.^'' (3) Whether preferred stock is also participating. "Participating preferred stock" is stock having a pref- erence in the earnings as above explained and also par- ticipating with the common stock in the earnings above the per cent stipulated. Thus if there is eight per cent participating preferred stock, this stock must be paid eight per cent before there is any thing paid upon the common. If, however, eight per cent is paid upon the common, the preferred then participates with the ^e£-" "^ f-ewed in the future earnings so that if a ten per cent dividend on all stock is possible, both the common and the preferred will take such ten per cent. Various modifi- cations can be made, and the entire arrangement ought, of course, to be very carefully worded in the charter. Does preferred stock participate with the common if nothing at all is said about it? There is very little au- thority on this point, but the sounder view is that pre- 36. Spear v. Rockland, supra. 37. Fidelity Trust Co. v. Lehigh Valley R. Co., 215 Pa. 610, 64 Atl. 829. American Commercial Law. 65 ferred stock does participate if there is no contrary pro- vision. ^^ (4) Preference as to assets. If the contract does not give a preference in the assets there is no right to be preferred therein as against other stockholders.39 However, the contract customarily specifi- cally gives that right.*" Creditors of course come before all stockholders. The right to receive a preference in the assets assumes the ex- istence of assets after the payment of debts. (5) General rights of preferred shareholders. Preferred stockholders are simply stockholders whose dividends have been given a guaranteed preference. This otherwise neither detracts from, nor adds to their status as shareholders. They have a right to vote and participate just as other stockholders, unless they have been limited in these rights by the terms of their contract. (6) Redemption of preferred stock. "» If preferred stock is made redeemable, the terms and conditions of the redemption as stipulated must be ob- served.*^ 38. Sternbergh v. Brock, 225 Pa. 279, 74 Atl. 166, 24 L. R. A. N. S. 1078. 39. Hale v. Cheshire R. Co., 161 Mass. 443, 37 N. E. 307. 40. Toledo, St. L. & K. C. R. Co. v. Continental Trust Co., 95 Fed. 497. 41. Not redeemable if creditors thereby imperiled. Booth V. Union Fibre Co:, 171 N. W. (Minn.) 307. 66 The Law of Corporations. Sec. 30. PAR AND NO PAR STOCK. By statute in some states stock may have a par value or a no par value, or both as the charter may provide. A recent innovation in corporation law is that of "no par" stock. Although it is said that the idea is not en- tirely novel, it is in American corporation law practically so. The suggestion was made in a report of a committee of the New York State Bar Association in 1892, entitled "To permit the promotion of a distinct class of business stock corporations whose capital stock may be issued as representing proportional parts of the whole capital with- out any nominal or money value." *^ The recommendation read as follows: "The effect of such amendment would be to provide for the measurement of the interest or shares of the members of such a corporation by a statement of propor- tion, as in the case of the part owners of a ship, and not by an arbitrary assignment of money value which is de- lusive in the case of every corporation whose capital stock has a market value either more or less than its nominal par value. "Such an amendment, though somewhat radical, is not altogether novel. It embodies a principle adopted in cor- poration laws in Germany. "It would relieve any possibility of injury to the public from misleading representations as to the money value of corporate stock, and would also relieve from embarrass- ment conscientious corporate officers often compelled to deal with legal fiction as to which they have no personal knowledge, as though it were a reality within their own observation." 42. Vol. IS, Proceedings N. Y. State Bar Ass'n, p. 138. American Commercial Law. 67 It has also been said : "A par valuation was undoubtedly given to each share of stock to denote that it represented money or property of the corporation equal to that amount. Even in cases, however, where stock with par value is fully paid in cash or in property taken at its actual value, practical experi- ence has shown that it is quite impossible to maintain a constant equilibrium between the nominal capitalization of a corporation and its assets. A fortiori, when such intan- gible and problematical assets as good will and ex- pectancies are capitalized a share can represent only an aliquot part of the total assets, whatever its par value may be." " The recommendation of the committee above quoted bore fruit in 1912 in a law enacted in New York authoriz- ing no par stock in certain kinds of corporations. The states of New York, Alabama, California, Delaware, Illi- nois, Maine, Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Ohio, Penn- sylvania, Virginia, Wisconsin, West Virginia have adopted such laws at the time of the publication of this book. Canada also has a law of this character. These laws dif- fer quite a little in their provisions, some providing that preferred stock must have par value, and some distinguish- ing as to genera) classes of corporations. It is felt that this legislation is a step in the right direc- tion and an extensive development thereof in the near future may be looked upon as very likely. But there is a divergence of opinion. One well known authority on corporation law has recently said: "On the whole stock without par value looks like a skillfully devised scheme for issuing a maximum of watered stock at a minimum risk. In the hands of reliable men it may be all right, but 43. Columbia Law Review, Vol. 21, p. 278. 68 The Law of Corporations. not needed ; in the hands of unreliable men it is all wrong. It conceals the mystery of the 'water.' " ** Sec. 31. UNISSUED AND TREASURY STOCK. Unis- sued stock is that stock which has never belonged to any stock- holder. Treasury stock is that stock which, having been once issued, has been reacquired by the corporation. Stock not yet issued but which is within the authoriza- tion of the charter is "unissued stock." If issued and re-acquired it is "treasury stock." Sec. 32. THE CERTIFICATE OF STOCK. The stock certificate is a written acknowledgment by the corporation that the person therein named is the holder of so many shares of stock.*5 The certificate is the written evidence of the ownership of the stock. It usually is made to a particular person. Such certificate is not essential to membership in a cor- poration,*8 but it is highly convenient for purposes of pro- tection and transfer. A stockholder is entitled to such cer- tificate a id may compel its issuance.*^ In fact, in order to facilitate transfer he may ask that his stock be divided into any number of certificates, so long as he is reasonable about it. The certificate should set forth extensively the particular limitations and preferences, if any, which govern the stock. 44. William W. Cook, 19 Mich. Law Rev., p. S95. 45. Beckwith v. Galice Mines Co., SO Ore. 542. 46. Sherwood v. 111. Trust & Sav. Bank, 195 111. 112, 62 N. E. 835; Chester Glass Co. v. Dewey, 16 Mass. 94. 47. Townes v. Nichols, 73 Me. SIS. (Whether the remedy is by mandamus or by suit in equity is viewed differently and being merely a question of procedure, not of right, is not treated further here.) American Commercial Law. 69 The secretary, or the transfer clerk, if there be one, issues the certificate. It is usually signed by the president, and is under the corporate seal with the attestation of the secretary. The transfer of stock, the right to compel dividends, the liabilities of stockholders, and other matters concerning stockholders are discussed in the following chapters. Sec. 33. THE LEGAL NATURE OF SHARES OF STOCK. Shares of stock are personal property. Shares of stock are intangible personal property. They are personal property although the property of the cor- poration is all real estate.** They are generally subject to execution and attachment by creditors of the stockholders, although they were not so subject by common law. 48. Russel v. Temple, 3 Dav. Abridg. (Mass.) 108. CHAPTER 6. SUBSCRIPTION TO STOCK. Sec. 34. FORM, MANNER AND EFFECT OF SUB- SCRIBING TO STOCK. A stock subscription need not be in any special form, but should, as a matter of fact, be made upon the books of the company or some carefully drawn sub- scription contract that may be kept in the corporate records. An accepted subscription constitutes a contract between the subscriber and the corporation. One becomes a stockholder of a corporation either through subscription to its stock or by purchasing out- standing stock — that is, stock which some one else origi- nally subscribed for and which was issued to him. In this chapter we are simply to note how subscriptions are made, and to consider that, when accepted, they constitute a con- tract between the subscriber and the corporation. A subscriber to stock may be in one of these possible situations : First: In respect to whether he is offeror or offeree. That is, the corporation may propose to take him as sub- scriber, or he by his subscription may propose to buy stock. In either case a contract results upon acceptance by the offeree, and little importance rests in the distinction except in the perhaps rare cases where either the corporation or the subscriber desires to withdraw and claims that right just as any offeror in any contract has a right to withdraw unless and until his offer has been accepted. In that case 70 American Commercial Law. 71 it might be material who was offeror or offeree. Accept- ance in the case of the corporation may be and indeed usu- ally is, implied from its conduct, for it is not necessary that there be any express acceptance. Second : In respect to whether the corporation has been formed or is merely projected. If the corporation has hot yet been brought into being, it cannot be an offeror. It becomes an offeree of previous subscriptions upon coming into existence unless the offers have before that time been withdrawn. But parties may, before incorporation, make, among themselves, a valid contract to subscribe, so that withdrawal would amount to a breach of contract. Some state laws provide that all the stock or a certain percentage thereof must be subscribed before a corpora- tion shall be entitled to its charter. A form of subscription contract is set out in the Appendix. Sec. 35. FRAUD IN SECURING STOCK SUBSCRIP- TIONS. For fraudulent misrepresentations of fact made to a subscriber by a duly authorized agent of the corporation, and relied upon by him, he may defend against payment of the sub- scription, or if payment has been made he may have rescission, provided, however, he has not been guilty of negligence in as- serting his defense or claim, and provided the corporation has not become insolvent. If a corporation, having unissued shares, gives authority to agents to sell those shares, such agents may make state- ments that are false, and thereby accomplish the sale of the shares. One who subscribes upon such false repre- sentations may defend against payment, or if he has paid he may have rescission of the contract, provided he acts with diligence, and provided the corporation has not be- come insolvent. This does not mean that it is necessary 72 The Law of Corporations. for the corporation to positively authorize the fraud, but means that if it desires to take advantage of the acts of its agents in such cases it must accept the responsibility for the fraudulent representations made in its name and upon its apparent authority and behalf. The fraud which will enable one to avoid his subscrip- tion consists in a misstatement of fact, made to be relied upon and which is actually relied upon by the party to whom it is made. It is a general principle of the law of sales that the statement of a mere opinion or prediction, no matter how highly, colored, and though in fact made contrary to the sdler's own belief, constitutes neither fraud nor a war- ranty. Every one is bound to take a mere opinion or pre- diction at its real value. Every person is bound to know that opinions and predictions in sales aire nothing upon which a person may base a legal right. Sellers will "puff their wares" and use extravagant language. Thus a pre- diction that stock will rise in value is not a representation upon which anyone can rely in any definite way. But if a fact is stated, that is something about which the seller may know, consequently the buyer may rely upon such state- ment and hold the maker to its truth. Thus, the assertion that the output has been so much, that dividends have been paid, that the corporation owns certain property, are all statements of facts, which, if made to induce and do actually induce the sale, constitute representations for the untruth of which a defense to the suit for the subscrip- tion may be made or rescission may be asked by the buyer.*^ Statements in a prospectus issued by the authority of 49. See subject of "Contracts" for subject of "Fraud" gen- erally. American Commercial Law. 73 a corporation are binding upon it and enter into the con- tracts of those who subscribe on the faith of such pros- pectus. While opinions and predictions therein stated must be regarded as such, yet in the statement of facts the prospectus must be honest and fair. And it must not give wrong impressions by omitting material facts.^" Where a company is yet to be incorporated, the pro- moters or commissioners have no real or seeming authority from it to make representations, and therefore it has been held that the defense of fraud cannot be made in such cases, but the subscriber is left to his action for dafnages against such promoters or commissioners.^ 1 Where one has a right to withdraw on account of fraud, he must act diligently. Unexplained delay for more than a reasonable time will amount to a ratification and bar him of his defense.^2 Usually it is also held that the insolvency of the cor- poration prevents an assertion of fraud, because the appar- ent assets of the corporation would be thereby depleted to the injury of creditors.^* This subject of fraud and misrepresentation by the cor- poration through its agents must not be confused with that of a sale of outstanding shares by the owners thereof. Whatever fraudulent or other assertions are made in such cases are of course not made in behalf of the corporation, for such owners are not acting as agents of the corporation, but as their own principals. 50. Morgan v. Skiddy, 62 N. Y. 319. (In this case the suit was brought against the directors themselves who author- ized the prospectus.) 51. St. Johns Mfg. Co. v. Munger, 64 N. W. (Mich.) 3, 29 L. R. A. 63. 52. Burwash v. Ballou, 230 111. 34. 53. Gress v. Knight, 135 Ga. 60, 31 L. R. A. N. S. 900. 74 The Law of Corporations. Sec. 36. SUBSCRIPTIONS UPON CONDITION. A subscription made upon some condition cannot be enforced un- less the condition is performed, provided the condition is not secret and therefore a fraud on other subscribers and on cred- itors, and, provided, it is not objectionable as an oral variation of a written contract. By a contract properly drawn subscribers could succeed in imposing a condition to be performed by the corporation before their liability is to attach, but more frequently it seems that where a defense is made that a condition has not been performed, the contract of subscription is a seemingly absolute one, and the condition is secret and perhaps oral. Now the capital stock of a corporation is a fund paid in or to be paid in by its subscribers and stockholders that it may conduct its business and pay its liabilities. Whenever, therefore, a subscriber imposes some secret condition that he shall not be compelled to pay his apparent obligation unless some land of his is purchased, or some work is done to his advantage, or some property of the corporation is located near his property, or some other undertaking of some sort is accomplished, he is imposing a condition, which, if enforced, may go to deplete the fund to which creditors have a right to look for the payment of their debts. It is accordingly held that such secret conditions are void and the subscription may be enforced as an abso- lute one. Example 14. A subscription given on a secret condition assented to by the promoter that subscriber should not be bound unless certain other parties subscribed. They did not subscribe. Held, no defense.^* 54. Minneapolis Threshing Machine Co. v. Davis, 40 Minn. 110. CHAPTER 7. PAYMENT FOR STOCK. Sec. 37. LIABILITY UPON UNQUALIFIED SUB- SCRIPTION. The liability of a subscriber to stock is to pay the corporation the par value thereof, unless otherwise agreed; and no more can be called for or assessed, unless otherwise agreed. When one subscribes to the stock of a corporation either before or after the charter is secured, his liabihty, upon the acceptance of his subscription, is to pay the par value of the stock subscribed for, and no more or less unless it has otherwise been agreed. When he has paid that amount, no further calls can be made upon him and he is liable to no further assessments. We have already considered that one purpose of incorporation, very often the chief or per- haps the only one, is to limit one's liability to a definite amount — the par value of the shares taken. But a contrary agreement may be made. Stock may be offered to a subscriber below par ; or assessments may be provided for as a part of his contract of subscription. In all such cases the agreement really made would be binding upon the corporation and the subscriber. When- ever other stockholders would be thereby defrauded or, as we shall see, creditors would be deprived of payment of their debts, such special agreement would not stand. 75 76 The Law of Corporations. Sec. 38. MEDIUM OF PAYMENT. Payment of stock may be either in money or other property as agreed upon. Whether stock must be paid in money or in other prop- erty depends upon the agreement between the subscriber and the corporation. There is no reason for holding that a corporation may not receive payment of stock in any kind of property. The corporation must have property of various sorts, and may as well pay for it with certifi- cates of stock as in money which it receives, for such cer- tificates. Often the corporation is organized to take over an existing business and they who are to own the shares are the owners of the business to be taken over by it. In such a case, the business is valued and then transferred for that value to the corporation, and shares are issued to its owners. . To provide that payment must be in money would in many cases mean that money must be paid to the corporation by the person to whom it is to be imme- diately returned for the property he is to convey.^ ^ Payment for shares may even be in services rendered to the corporation, but these services must be actually given, and they must be given pursuant to and in consideration of the issuance of the stock. And if the stock is issued for services, which are yet to be rendered, it is unpaid stock until the services are actually rendered and if they are never given the stock must be paid for in some other way, or else it is unpaid. Sec. 39. DEFINITION OF "WATERED STOCK." Stock is said to be "watered" when it is issued by a cor- poration either under an agreement with the subscriber that he need not pay the whole or that he need not pay some part of the par value of such stock. In other words, it is stock SS. Garrett v. K. C. Coal Co., 113 Mo. 330, 20 S. W. 965, 35 Am. St. Rep. 713. American Commercial Law. 7" which in whole or part does not represent real value, but which purports to represent such value. "Watered stock" is that stock which is issued at some discount, usually a heavy one, from the par value or which indeed is issued entirely as a bonus to the subscribers of other stock. It is stock which is meant to pass upon the market as "fully paid and non-assessable" when, as a mat- ter of fact, it has never been paid and really represents no value whatever or, at best, represents only part of the value expressed upon its face. It is usually issued, for the purpose of enabling those to whom it is issued to resell it upon the market at an advance over what they have paid for it in order to profit heavily. Frequently it is, issued in exchange for property or services purposely overvalued. We shall see in subsequent sections what rights creditors have in respect to the payment of .such stock, and consider some of the difficulties connected with this subject, the chief one of which perhaps is the difficulty of discovering whether or not property received in full payment for stock has been purposely and dishonestly overvalued. Sec. 40. LIABILITY OF STOCKHOLDER FOR PAY- MENT OF STOCK FOR BENEFIT OF CREDITORS. Where creditors of a corporation remain unpaid by it, they may require, through proper court action in their behalf, pay- ment by the subscriber, or (in some cases) his successor in title, to the limit set by his subscription if that much is nec- essary for the payment of their indebtedness, and fraudulent overvaluations of property received in payment may in such creditor's proceedings be ignored and set aside. (1) General observations. We know that a main object of incorporation is to limit stockholder's liability. When a person pays for stock 78 The Law of Corporations. subscribed by him he has fulfilled his obligation and may rest assured that no further liability may be fastened upon him. It is true that under banking acts and in one or two states even under general corporation laws a further as- sessment may be made upon paid up stock where insolv- ency ensues. But this chapter discusses generally rights of creditors to have stock paid up. As between the corporation and the stockholders, where there is no fraud on other stockholders, the actual agree- ment as to what shall constitute payment will stand. But the rights of creditors are not precluded by such agree- ment. The subject under discussion must not be confused with that of a person buying shares from another stockholder where such stock has once been fully paid. It then be- comes immaterial what the purchaser pays, for the share represents capital paid in. Liability upon it to the corpora- tion has been exhausted by that payment. Even where such stock has not been fully paid, a purchaser may be protected if he buys innocently, as we shall see. (2) The "trust fund" doctrine. The doctrine that the courts, for the benefit of, and on behest of creditors, or some one representing creditors, will compel full payment of a stock of a corporation in order to secure assets for the payment of such debts, is, or at least was, known as the "trust fund" doctrine, from the case of Wood v. Dummer.^® There have been criticisms of the "trust fund" phrase, that it is not accurate. And it has been shown that "the only sound theory in which the stockholder can be held is fraud." 57 • 56. Fed. Cas. No. 17944, 3 Mason, 308. 57. Note, 66 Central Law Journ. 424. American Commercial Law. 79 The capitalization of the corporation represents the amount which it is entitled to receive from subscribers with which to carry on its business, and the subscribers are those who have apparently agreed to pay in as much of this amount as the number of shares held by them would indicate. If a corporation seems to have a capital stock of $50,000, all of which, or a certain part of which, is subscribed, this indicates to the world that it has re- ceived or is entitled to receive that much from its sub- scribers as a fund with which to carry on its business and pay its debts. It has been laid down, therefore, with more or less strictness by the diiferent courts, that when a cor- poration becomes insolvent, subscribers are responsible at the suit of the corporate creditors for the par value of the stock subscribed for by them, with little regard to any con- tract between subscriber and corporation attempting to limit the liability. (3) Cases in which subscriber has not met his subscription. Here is the simplest case. The stockholder has sub- scribed for stock of the par value of $100. He has not yet paid it or all of it. The corporation becomes insolvent. Creditors may reach the indebtedness of the subscriber. It is an asset belonging to the corporation which it is needed to meet its liabilities. (4) Cases in which property received in payment of stock is claimed to be over-valued — general statement. If the subscriber has paid for his stock in cash, it is a matter of arithmetic whether he has paid the par value thereof. If he pays in property (or services) at an agreed valuation has he paid the par value? Suppose the agreed value has not been the true value. Suppose that a cor- 8o The Law of Corporations. poration with a nominal capitalization of $50,000 sup- posedly paid up is found to have on its hands some worth- less junk which it has received in full of stockholders' liability. Can the creditors attack the transaction and re- quire the subscriber to pay up the par value of his sub- scription? We have seen that the idea of capitalizajion is to furnish the corporation with a fund for carrying on its business and creditors dealing with a corporation may well enough be expected to look to the existence of such a fund. It is well established, therefore, that overvailua- tion, purposefully arrived at, is a fraud upon creditors, and such stock therefore as to them treated as not fully paid for. There is not full accord in the courts, however, as to what test will be applied. There is said to be a "true value" rule, and a "good faith" rule, and a third rule known as a "speculative value rule" has been suggested.^* (5) Cases in which property received in payment of stock is claimed to be over valued — the "true value" rule. The true value rule is adopted in many states and is that regardless of the good faith of the directors in valuing property received in payment of subscriptions, such sub- scriptions are not in fact paid unless the property has been valued at its true value, or that value which such stock would bring on the market or which the directors them- 58. "There is utmost conflict and confusion in the deci- sions. Some courts have adopted what is called the 'fair value' rule, but the trouble is that what may look like fair value before the act may not look like fair value after the act. Other courts have adopted the 'good faith' rule, but the difficulty here i? in fathoming the human mind, and courts often differ on this subject even in the very same transac- tion."— William W. Cook in 19 Mich. Law. Rev., p. 587. American Commercial Law. 8i selves would be willing to give for it out of their own pocket.^* (6) Cases in which property received in payment of stock subscription is claimed to be over-valued — ^the good-faith rule. The "good faith" rule is the rule that good faith in valu- ing property will conclude the creditors of the corporation from attacking the valuation put upon it. This doctrine has not only been adopted by many courts as the best rule,*" but by many statutes it is declared that valuation by directors shall, in the absence of fraud, be conclusive. It is generally held that even in such a case, an overvaluation that is so excessive that it must have been arrived at with- out due regard for the facts, is fraudulent in law, and will not stand as against creditors.®^ (7) Cases in which property received in payment of stock subscription is claimed to be over-valued — speculative value rule. The "speculative value rule" has been proposed as a just one in cases in which the property received is speculative in its very nature, there being no actual present value that is possible to place upon it.*^ This rule assumes that prop- erty is broadly divisible into two classes — that upon which a fairly accurate value can be placed, as machinery and the like, and that upon which no present value is possible of 59. Garden City Sand Co. v. Crematory Co., 205 III. 42. 60. In re Charles Town Light & Power Co., 199 Fed. 846. 61. Elyton Land Co. v. Birmingham Warehouse & Elevator Co., 92 Ala. 407; Hastings Malting Co. v. Iron Range Brew. Co., 65 Minn. 28, 67 N. W. 652. 62. Frost, The Incorporation and Organization of Cor- porations, 4th Ed., p. .125 (1915). 82 The Law of Corporations. exact estimation — speculation being the purpose of the corporation in the acquisition of such property. It can- not be said that this rule has had much judicial or statutory recognition — in fact in the cases cited in note 59 it is dis- tinctly not recognized. Some cases, however, have sup- ported this view.8^ A great deal is to be said in its favor. It ought to be possible to organize a corporation to exploit a patent and receive the patent in payment of substantial subscriptions without placing possible liability on the sub- scribers in event of failure. It must be admitted, however, that such a doctrine would have to be strictly limited to speculative enterprises and not allowed to be colorably used to permit issues as paid up when in fact worthless speculative properties had been received for them. (8) Liability of transferee of stock for use of creditors where same unpaid. It is generally held that where stock purports to be fully paid up, transferees who are innocent of the frau- dulent overvaluation or other lack of payment can not be held, either by the corporation which is estopped by the issuance of the certificate, or by creditors.** But any assignee who has actual knowledge, or such knowledge af the facts that he is charged with knowledge, is liable.*' (9) Effect of creditor's knowledge. It is generally held that if the creditor has knowledge of the facts of overvaluation he cannot hold the stockholder 63. American Tube & Iron Co. et al. v. Hayes et al., 165 Pa. St 489, 30 Atl. 936. 64. Foreman v. Bigelow, S Dill. 45; Dupont v. Tilden, 42 Fed. 88; French v. Harding, 23S Pa. St. 79. 65. Coleman v. Howe, 154 111. 458; Gillette v. C. T. & T. Co.. 236 111. 373. American Commercial Law. 83 as he relied on nothing to his damage.®^ But there is a minority view that the creditor's knowledge is imma- terial.*^ Sec. 41. CALLS FOR PAYMENT. Stock may be issued for payment to be made at once or on call. If on call, there is no debt due tmtil the call is made, but if the corporation fails the subscription is due at once without call. If it is the agreement that stock or some part thereof is not to 6e due until a call is made, then such call is neces- sary before the stockholder's debt arises upon his subscrip- tions; and he cannot be sued until such call is made; neither will the statute of limitations run in his favor until such call. A call is made by the directors. A call is not necessary if the corporation becomes in- solvent and comes under the jurisdiction of a court of equity or bankruptcy for the distribution of its assets among creditors. All subscriptions are then immediately due, and payment will be enforced to the extent necessary for the payment of debts. A call is not necessary to enable the corporation to en- force payment unless the agreement is that the payment or some installment or installments thereof are not to be paid until a call is made. But if no date is mentioned for pay- ment, the rule is generally adopted that a call is then neces- sary. A subscriber may, however, pay at any time, though no call has been made. 66. John R. Proctor Land Co. v. Cooke, 19 Ky. L. R. 1734; Bank v. Gustin Minerva Consol. Min. Co., 42 Minn. 327, 6 L. R. A. 676. 67. Sprague v. National Bank of America, 172 111. 149, 42 L. R. A. 606. 84 The Law of Corporations. Sec. 42. PAYMENT REQUIRED BY STATUTE AS A RIGHT PRECEDENT TO CORPORATE LIFE. In various states statutes provide that a certain percentage of the stock subscriptions must be actually paid in. The statutes of the various states must be consulted with reference to this subject. As an illustration, the State of Illinois requires that fifty per cent of all the issued stock of the corporation must be paid in. This means that either the stock of one-half of the subscribers must all be paid for, or that various stockholders pay enough to equal at least one-half of the capitalization. Sec. 43. FORFEITURE OF STOCK FOR NON-PAY- MENT. In the absence of provisions in the by-laws or charter passed prior to the issue of the shares involved, there was no common law right of forfeiture for non-payment of shares. But that right is given quite generally by statute. In case a subscriber does not pay for his stock, the right is usually given to declare a forfeiture of that stock. That right, however, is entirely statutory, and the provisions of the- statute must be observed. It is usually provided that the stock must. be sold and if any surplus remains after the debt is paid from the proceeds of the sale, the sub- scriber is entitled thereto. But if a deficiency result, the delinquent stockholder is liable therefor. CHAPTER 8. RIGHTS OF STOCKHOLDERS. Sec. 44. IN GENERAL. A stockholder, as such, has no voice in the management of the corporation except as he votes at stockholders' meetings, but he has a right to insist that the management be honest and along the lines of the legitimate corporate purposes and he has a right to know what is going on. He may apply to the co«irt in proper cases to protect these rights. A stockholder may freely contract with the corporation and thereby secure special rights against it. We have already considered the status of the share- holder. It remains for us in this chapter to consider cer- tain of his rights. Though he may not, except at stock- holders' meetings, have any. voice in affairs of the cor- poration, yet he has many rights in the way of protection of his interests which he may assert outside of stock- holders' meetings. He has a right to know what is going on ; to that end he may inspect the books of the company. He has a right to insist that the corporation shall pursue its proper corporate activities and none other ; to that end he may apply to the courts for an injunction or other relief. He has a right to receive dividends ; for that is the ultimate purpose of the corporation. Besides these rights .which he has as a stockholder he may have other rights growing out of special contract, for we shall consider in this chapter that a stockholder is under no disability to contract with the corporation in respect to matters upon 85 86 The Law of Corporations. which other parties might contract. These rights are con- sidered in the following sections of this chapter. A. The Rights Growing Out of the Stockholders' Relationship, as Such. Sec. 45. STOCKHOLDERS' RIGHTS TO DIVIDENDS. The directors have a discretion in the declaration of dividends; but if this discretion is clearly abused, a court of equity will compel such declaration. Dividends are not payable except upon a declaration by the directors. Though the corpwDration has a surplus out of which it clearly could and perhaps, ought, to pay divi- dends, yet so long as no dividends have been declared, none are payable. A stockholder cannot bring suit against the corporation for his dividend until after it has been de- clared, for until that time there is no dividend due. Neither will the court at the instance of a stockholder, or the whole body of stockholders, declare a dividend and then order it paid or give judgment. What remedy then, has a stockholder? First let it be noted that the directors have a discretion in declaring dividends. This is true not only in regard to common, but even in regard to preferred stock, dividends upon which, as in the case of common stock, are not pay- able until a dividend has been declared. And this discre- tion is a large discretion in the case of common stock. Yet, after all, the purpose of the corporation is that of profit for its stockholders. That purpose cannot be inr definitely defeated. Accordingly, the law has been estab- lished that if the directors are withholding the declaration fraudulently or in bad faith, then a stockholder, upon American Commercial Law. 87 making that appear, may have a decree against them in a court of equity that they declare a dividend.®* Sec. 46. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDER TO PREVENT ULTRA VIRES ACTS. A stockholder may, if he have no other means of relief, secure an injunction to prevent the directors or other officers of the corporation from carrying out ultra vires acts, or secure a rescission of them if executed. Much in the same way that a citizen and taxpayer oiE a municipality may file a bill in a court of equity to prevent the ofificers of the municipality from paying out money on uses alleged to be illegal or upon ordinances alleged to be void, so may the stockholder in a corporation prevent the doing of those things which are beyond the power of ("ultra vires") the corporation. And if without such stockholder's consent or negligence, the officers of the cor- poration have executed illegal contracts, rescission of them may be obtained by the stockholder. In such case, the stockholder must not be guilty of unex- cused delay in bringing his suit, or of acquiescence in the act. He must also show that by an appeal to the other stockholders or to the directors he could not thereby secure relief, either showing that he has made such an appeal or that it would have been unavailing, if made.®* Sec 47. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDER TO PREVENT A CHANGE OF THE CHARTER IN MATERIAL RE- SPECTS. A stockholder may prevent a change in object, amount of capitalization, etc., unless change is sought accord- ing to a general law authorizing such change by a vote of a 68. Lee et al. v. Fisk et al., 222 Mass. 418, 103 N. E. 835; Spear v. Rockland-Rockport Lime Co., 113 Me. 285, 93 Atl. 754. 69. City of Chicago v. Cameron, 120 111. 447. 88 The Law of Corporations. certain percentage of the stockholders, and this law was in force when the corporation was formed. There are now in most, or all of the states, laws which give the stockholders of a corporation a right to call a meeting for the purpose of voting whether or not the corporation shall seek an amendment of its charter to change or enlarge its purposes, to increase or decrease its capital stock, and to change its name, etc. If a certain per cent, named in the statute, say two-thirds, vote for such a change, there is a right under the statutes to secure it. A stockholder becomes a member of a corporation sub- ject to this right of the majority according to the statute.'"' Sec. 48. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDER TO INSPECT CORPORATE BOOKS AND RECORDS. A stockholder may for the protection of his interests inspect the books and records of the company. He must apply at a suitable hour, and must not impede the proper business routine of the cor- poration. The directors and officers of the corporation perform their functions and keep the books for the benefit of the real owners of the corporation, the stockholders. Accord- ingly it is the stockholder's right to see the books of the corporation in which the activities of the corporation are recorded and to take such copies thereof as necessary to make such inspection of avail. He need not show that the business of the corporation is being mismanaged. At common law he had to show his good faith, but generally under the statutes his right is an absolute one and he need 70. Colgate v. U. S. Leather Co., 7S N. J. Eq. 229, 72 Atl. 126, 19 Anno. Gas. 1262. American Commercial Law. 89 not disclose his purpose or motive. He may enforce this right by proper procedureJ^ B. Rights Growing Out of Special Contracts Made by Cor- poration with Stockholders. Sec. 49. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDER TO CONTRACT AND DEAL WITH CORPORATION. A stockholder may enter into contracts with the corporation to the same extent as any person, except in reference to his subscription to stock, in which case the rights of creditors must be considered. As the corporation has an entity distinct from its stock- holders, the stockholders may contract with it and become its creditors, and as such creditors, (but not stockholders) may compete with other creditors. Any contract, then, made by the stockholder not in his capacity as stockholder puts him on a level with any other creditor. Sec 50. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDER TO CONTRACT WITH RESPECT TO THE STOCK SUBSCRIPTION. Th^ subscription must be paid at its par value in money or money's worth. Any contract with the corporation seeking to evade this liability is not binding as to the creditors. We have already considered the subject of payment for stock. Creditors may insist that the full par value be paid. So, for the same reasons any contract with the cor- poration that stock shall be issued in the first instance at a discount, or that the liability of the stockholder shall be released, in whole or part, or that a demand against him shall be compromised are not binding on creditors. 71. Venner v. Chicago Rwy. Co., 246 III. 170. go The Law of Corporations. It has been held, however, in a number of cases that if the subscriber is insolvent, a compromise made with him in good faith and for the benefit of the corporation, is binding. CHAPTER 9. STOCKHOLDERS' MEETINGS. A. In General. Sec. 51. RIGHT OF STOCKHOLDERS TO HOLD AND ATTEND MEETINGS. The stockholders have a right to hold and attend meetings for the purpose of transact- ing all such business as properly comes before them. The stockholders cannot act except at stockholders' meetings. It is fundamental that they have the right to meet in order to elect directors, pass by-laws when that power is in them, and perform other constituent acts or any business that properly comes before them. Usually the by-laws set forth with considerable fullness the time and place of stated meetings and the manner of calling special meetings. The statutes of some of the states also provide how special meetings may be called. If there is any attempt to block the proper calling of the stockholders' meetings, the courts may be appealed to, and by mandamus, injunction, or otherwise, will fully protect the rights of the stockholders. Sec. 52. PURPOSE OF STOCKHOLDERS' MEET- INGS. The commonest purpose of stockholders' meetings is to elect directors, hear reports of oiHcers, vote upon changes in the charter, or any matter requiring the action of the share- holders. But any matter touching the welfare or management 91 92 The Law of Corporations. of the corporation may properly come up for discussion, ap- proval or authorization. The stockholders' meetings are for the purpose of enabling the stockholders to get together to protect their interests and do those fundamental and constituent things which properly they must do. If there is to be an increase or a decrease of the capital stock, the stockholders must vote upon it ; if there are directors to be elected a meeting is necessary for that purpose. And, also, there is a great deal taken up and considered which is not strictly neces- sary to be brought before the stockholders, yet which it is often for their benefit to discuss. They hear reports from various officers, they approve by formal vote the acts of the directors and other officers, they authorize acts which the directors might nevertheless have legal right to do but which they now have also the moral sanction of the stock- holders to do. They enlighten the directors as to their desires in reference to the policy of the corporation; they lend to or withdraw from certain activities their moral support ; and thus in an indirect way they control the man- agement of the corporation. The directors, we will find, have large powers and in their hands rests the immediate management of the corporation and they can carry on the regular business of the corporation without any special au- thority from the stockholders, and the stockholders cannot by action in the stockholders' meeting, usurp the offices of the directors. Yet with all of this, the moral support of the stockholders is very much to be desired, and when stockholders express themselves definitely concerning the policy of the corporation, this, of course, has much mflu- ence upon the directors. Stockholders' meetings, then, are for manifold pur- poses — to enable the stockholders to do those things which they alone can do ; to enable them to state in concert and American Commercial Law. 93 put of record their views as to the corporate policy for the guidance of the directors ; and to enable them by discus- sion together to work out corporate problems. B. Regular and Special Meetings. Sec, S3. THE ANNUAL AND OTHER REGULAR MEETINGS. The most important regular meeting is the annual meeting and in many corporations there is no other stated meeting. The time and place of this annual meeting is fixed in the by-laws. At this meeting the directors are elected and other business done. Corporations may provide for a number of regular meetings throughout the year, but usually there is only one regular meeting — ^the annual meeting. In any event, it is the most important regular meeting. At this meeting reports are read, directors are elected and other important business performed. Much that is said throughout this chapter applies to regular or annual meetings and reference is therefore made to the other sections in this chapter for other par- ticulars in respect to the annual meeting. Sec. S4. SPECIAL MEETINGS. Special meetings may be called at any time as occasions require, pursiiant to the provisions in the by-laws or by common consent. If there is no provision in the by-laws, the directors call special meetings. Statutes also give a certain percentage of the stockholders the right to call special meetings. It is often important to call the stockholders together at various times to take care of some emergency that has arisen. The by-laws should provide for the calling of such meetings. No business can be performed at such meeting 94 The Law of Corporations. except that which is stated in the call unless all of the stockholders are present. See the other sections throughout this chapter for further treatment. C. Calls, Notices and Waivers. Sec. 55. NOTICE OF ANNUAL MEETING. Notice of the annual meeting is necessary where the by-laws so provide. If there is no provision in reference to notice, some courts have held that it is not necessary. Yet as a matter of prudence such notice should be given and it is better for the by-laws to pro* vide for notice. The annual meeting need not, of course, be called but the by-laws customarily provide that notice shall be given. It is better and is the usual practice to give notice of such annual meeting, and to provide for the notice in the by- laws. Sec. 56. CALL AND NOTICE OF SPECIAL MEET- INC. Who may call special meetings has been indicated. Notice of such meeting must be given to every stockholder registered upon the books, the time and place and purpose of such meeting must be stated in the call and notice. We have seen who may call special meetings. Notice of them must be given to every stockholder and this notice must state the time and place of the meeting and the pur- pose thereof. No other business than that specified in the notice can be done, unless, indeed, all of the stock- holders are present.''^ The secretary sends out the notices of the meeting. 72. Warner v. Mower, 11 Vermont 385. American Commercial Law. 95 Sec. 57. WAIVER OF NOTICE OF MEETINGS. The right to the notice provided by statute or by-law may be waived by the stockholder. A stockholder has a right to waive the notice intended for his benefit. By this means it is possible to have meet- ings called immediately without waiting the prescribed time. Various forms are used for this purpose. One is the call and waiver comprised in one instrument where the stockholders appear as calling the meeting and at the same time waiving statutory or by-law notices. D. Attendance and Vote. Sec. 58. ATTENDANCE MAY BE IN PERSON OR BY PROXY. A stockholder may be present and vote at any regular or special meeting in person or by proxy. The proxy's authority may be revoked at any time, though in terms irre- vocable. A stockholder may attend personally or he may send some one to attend for him. His representative is called a proxy and that is the name given also to his letter of authority, or it is called his "letter of proxy." It has been held that the proxy is always revocable, unless "coupled with an interest" even though its terms may state that it is irrevocable.'^* This proxy is usually of very general nature, giving the representative full power to act on all questions that may arise. It should be produced and placed in the records. Sec. 59. VOTING POWERS OF TRUSTEES, EX- ECUTORS, ADMINISTRATORS, AND PLEDGEES. Trustees, executors and administrators have the right to be registered as stockholders and may vote the stock they hold 72a. Luthy v. Ream, 270 111. 170. 96 The Law of Corporations. in trust. But pledgees by law in many states have no right to vote the stock, because the pledgor remains the stock- holder and his transfer has not been for the purpose of making the pledgee a stockholder but to give him security. If stock has been transferred to one in trust, or if he has acquired it as executor or administrator of the for- mer owner, he may have himself registered upon the books as owner and vote the stock which he holds in that capacity. Indeed, it has been held in many cases that an executor or administrator can vote the stock standing in the name of the deceased, without the formahty of having himself enrolled upon the books, provided he shows the proper evidence of his title, that is, a certified copy of his letters of administration or letters testa- mentary.'' ^ A pledgee may stand upon a different footing. If A borrows $50 from B., and as security transfers a stock certificate in the M. corporation to B., B. is not thereby made a stockholder. It may not be the contract of the parties that B. shall become a stockholder even upon default by A., but B. must sell the certificate, pay his debt out of the proceeds and turn over the surplus, if any, to A., the purchaser at the sale becoming the stockholder. In order to enable B. thus to enforce his rights, the stock- holder signs the power of attorney on the back of his certificate and hands the certificate to B., and B. might, by virtue of his possession of the certificate, so en- dorsed, have himself registered as a stockholder and vote the stock and receive dividends. Yet if this has not been the special contract of the parties, B. has no right to do this and A. can according to some statutes by a proper showing of his status assert his rights.''* A corporation cannot vote unissued or treasury stock. 73. Market Street R. Co. v. Hellman. 109 Cal. 571. 74. National Bank of Com. v. Allen, 90 Fed. S4S. American Commercial Law. 97 Sec. 60. VOTING TRUSTS. The stockholders, or cer- tain of them, may place their certificates in the possession of some person to hold the stock in trust for a certain period for the limited purpose of voting it at corporate meetings. A voting trustee is one to whom all or several stock- holders of a corporation have transferred their stock in trust to be transferred to them upon demand or after a certain period, meanwhile to hold it for the purpose of voting it, and thus controlling the corporate affairs.''^ Such stockholders receive the dividends during such periods and are . in reality the stockholders, though divested of the record title for the purposes mentioned. This arrangement is usually held to be legal, and the stockholder is bound by it until the time stated has ex- pired.''® But if it is a fraud on other stockholders, or is to accomplish any unlawful purpose, it is void. The purpose of such a voting trust is to secure the continuity of management and policy for a considerable time as desired by those who are parties to the trust. The stockholder should have from the voting trustee a certificate or some sort of a contract asserting his rights. A voting trust whereby the stockholders of several com- peting corporations combine to put the management of the several corporations in the hands of a common trus- tee or body of trustees for the purpose of stifling compe- tition between such corporations, is illegal.''^ 75. Manson v. Curtis, 223 N. Y. 313, 119 N. E. 559. 76. Venner v. Chicago City R. Co., 258 111. 523, 101 N. E. 949. But it has been held that if the purpose of the voting trust is to place the control in the hands of those who are not stockholders, or in the minority of the stockholders, it is illegal. Luthy v. Ream, 270 111. 170 (citing authorities pro and con.) 77. State v. Standard Oil, 49 Ohio St. 137. See Sec. 132. g8 The Law of Corporations. Sec. 61. WHO ENTITLED TO VOTE. CLOSING BOOKS. Those who appear upon the books of the company to be its stockholders are prima facie entitled to vote. The books may be closed for a reasonable time before the meeting to prepare a list of the stockholders entitled to vote. The corporation usually looks to its books and not to outstanding certificates to determine who are stockholders. Often the transfer books will be closed at a certain time, as for instance, at noon of the day preceding the date of the meeting, and if this is reasonable in view of the num- ber of stockholders and other circumstances, to enable the secretary to prepare a list of the qualified stockholders, it is a valid provision, but the by-laws should be explicit. Sec. 62. CALLING THE ROLL. It is important that the roll of those present be taken and preserved, together with the proxy of those who so appear. If the stockholders of a company are few in number the enrollment of those present at any meeting is a very simple matter. If the stockholders are quite numerous but a roll may be called in a few minutes, then such roll should be called by the secretary. If the stockholders are so numerous that calling the roll is out of the ques- tion, then the stockholders may come forward and indi- cate their presence and file what proxies they hold for other stockholders. The record of those who are present at any meet- ing should be carefully preserved by the secretary. Sec 63. QUORUM. A governing statute or the by-laws may provide what shall constitute a quorum. In the absence of any such a provision those who are present at any regularly called meeting constitute a quorum no matter how few they American Commercial Law. 99 may be. If a quorum is not present no business can be done, but those present may adjourn to another time. The laws of some states provide that a majority or some percentage shall constitute a quorum. In the absence of such a statutory provision the matter should be gov- erned by the by-laws. Otherwise a quorum is constituted by any number who attend in a regular or regularly called meeting.'' 8 That is not so in a directors' meeting. In such case a majority must be present. Where a quorum is present a majority thereof may carry motions and transact business. Directors in their meetings have one vote each. But a stockholder in a stockholders' meeting has as many votes as he has shares of stock. The share of stock is the unit. Thus if one holds a majority of the stock he may outvote the holders of the minority, be they ever so numerous. In order to give these minority stockholders a chance to be represented in the directorate, cumulative voting is provided for, as discussed in the next section. Sec. 64. RIGHT TO CUMULATE VOTE. By statute and by-law the right to cumulate votes is sometimes given. What the cumulation of a vote is may be thus ex- plained. Three directors are to be elected. A stockholder may cast one vote per share held by him for each director, or three votes per share for one director. If the minority stockholders cast their vote in concert they may thus elect a director. This right does not exist by the common law but some of the state statutes give it. And the by-laws may provide for it. 78. Morrill v. Little Falls. Mfg. Co., S3 Minn. 371. 100 The Law of Corporations. E. Organizing the Meeting and Transacting Business. Sec. 65. THE OFFICERS OF THE MEETING. Tlie meeting selects its own chairman and secretary, unless it is otherwise provided in the by-laws. The president or some other person can serve as chairman, but the secretary of the corporation should be the secretary of the stockholders' meeting. The by-laws may provide that the regular officers of the corporation shall act as the officers of the meetings of the stockholders. In the absence of any such a pro- vision the meeting can proceed to the election of its own officers. The secretary chosen should always be the sec- retary of the corporation as he has charge of the records and is familiar with the situation. Sec. 66. ORDER OF BUSINESS. An order of business approved by usage in deliberative bodies should be adopted. Having some approved order to follow facilities the conduct of business, and assists the secretary in making the minutes. See the form of by-laws set out in the Appendix for a suggested order. This order although prescribed in the by-laws may be departed from whenever for some reason another order is desired. Sec. 67. ADJOURNMENT. The meeting may either ad- journ sine die, or may adjourn to some later date if all business is not disposed of. If all business is disposed of then the meeting adjourns sine die. If several sessions are required to dispose of the business in hand, an adjournment to a particular American Commercial Law. lOl time may be had. Where there is an adjourned meeting no notice of that meeting is necessary, as the stockholder receiving notice of the meeting must take notice of its adjournments. At an adjourned special meeting no other business can be transacted than could have been at the original session. F. Minutes of the Meeting. Sec. 68. DEFINITION OF MINUTES. The minutes constitute the secretary's record of the business of the meeting. The minutes comprise the record of the meeting. These minutes should be a recital in orderly form of all business disposed of. Debates, discussions, etc., should not be set down, but all resolutions should appear, whether passed or lost. It is better to state on whose motion and second the resolution was introduced. The minutes of a small corporation should contain the record of those pres- ent and whether in person or by proxy, but in very large corporations this is not practicable, and in that case the record of those present is kept by means of a list. By reference to any conventional form of minutes, one can readily infer what the minutes should contain. Sec. 69. LEGAL EFFECT OF MINUTES. The minutes are the legal evidence of what transpired at the meeting. The minutes become the legal evidence of what was done at the meeting, consequently they should be very carefully and accurately kept. Sec. 70. APPROVAL OF MINUTES. Minutes of any special or regular stockholders' meeting can be read and ap- proved or corrected at the next regular stockholders' meeting. 102 The Law of Corporations. But the minutes of a special or regular meeting cannot be ap- proved at another special meeting. The minutes are read and approved or corrected at the following regular meeting. If corrected by a ma- jority of the stockholders the correction must be made by the secretary though he contend that they are correct. The original minutes with the correction should appear after the correction has been made. This can be ac- complished by crossing out the corrected part leaving the words still legible and writing in the correction with red ink. The secretary has charge of the minute book. CHAPTER lo. TRANSFER OF STOCK. Sec. 71. TRANSFERABILITY OF STOCK. Stock may be sold, mortgaged or pledged. The transferee of stock -ic- quires the rights of the transferor, but usually cannot take any further or larger rights. One purpose of incorporating, as we have seen, is to give ready transferability of shares. Shares of capital stock are readily transferable, and, as we know, are bought and sold on the market, in great quantities, every day. We say that stock is transferable or assignable, not negotiable. One who buys stock usually stands in the same position as his transferor. Yet he may have bet- ter rights where he relies upon recitals made by the cor- poration in respect to the stock. In connection with this chapter read carefully The Uni- form Stock Transfer Act, set out in the appendix. Sec. 72. METHOD OF TRANSFER. The ordinary method of transfer is by indorsement and delivery of stock certificate, its surrender at the office of the corporation for a new certificate,' and the enrollment of the name of the trans- feree upon the books of the corporation as a stockholder. Where a stockholder has a certificate made out in his name and in the usual form, reciting that he is the owner of a certain number of shares of stock, the transfer of 103 104 The Law of Corporations. such stock to another may be accomplished in this way: the present holder signs his name to the blank power of attorney, which is upon the back of the certificate, either leaving the form in its blank condition or filling up the blank with the name of the transferee; the certificate so endorsed is delivered to the transferee, and taken by him to the office of the company where it is delivered up for a new certificate in the name of the transferee, and such transferee is enrolled upon the books of the corporation as a stockholder. One becomes a legal owner from the time of the transfer of the certificate,'^** but he secures full protection as a stockholder by having his name enrolled upon the books as a stockholder, for as we have seen, a corporation looks to its books to determine who are its stockholders. Before such enrollment one might be entitled to notices, dividends, etc., but he would not be fully protected in receiving them. A transferee may have the decree of a court of equity to compel the corporation to enroll him as stockholder.'** One who purchases stock expecting to resell it, does not always have himself entered upon the books as a stock- holder, but the certificate, endorsed in blank, may pass through many hands without any record being made of its changing ownership. Thus if a certificate is made out to William Brooks, he could sign the indorsed power of attorney in blank, so that the transferee could fill in his name or not as he chose, such transferee could resell to A., and A. to B., and B. to C, by simple delivery of the same certificate so signed in blank by William Brooks, and the last purchaser could then fill out the form in his 78a. Harvey v. Stowe, 219 Fed. 17. Stock Tr. Act, Sec. 1. 78b. Ernst v. Elmira Municipal Improvement Co., 54 N. Y. Suppl. 116. American Commercial Law. 105 name and take the certificate to the office of the com- pany and surrender it for a new certificate in his name. When an old certificate is taken up it should be can- celled by the secretary, by perforating it and writing "Cancelled" across it. This old certificate should then be pasted on the underside of the stub to which it was originally attached. It should never be reissued.'^* The secretary or transfer clerk should assure him- self of the genuineness of the signature of the transferor. He should completely fill out the new certificate. He should have the assignee sign the receipt upon the stub, where possible. He should not issue a new certificate except upon surrender of the old. If lost, he should require a bond, and for his complete protection should in case of lost certificates act only upon the resolution of the directors authorizing him to issue a duplicate. Sec. 73. BY-LAWS AND REGULATIONS RESTRICT- ING TRANSFER. No by-laws may be made restrict- ing the transfer of stock without the consent of all the stockholders. But stockholders may agree among themselves that transfer of stock shall be subject to certain restrictions. The stockholder has a right to transfer his stock. Any by-law passed to take from him this right is un- reasonable and void. But a stockholder may agree that he will not sell his shares for a certain time or will first offer his shares to other stockholders of the cor- poration, or to the corporation. Sec. 74. RIGHTS OF TRANSFEREE OF STOCK SOLD WITHOUT AUTHORITY. If a bolder of shares of 79. The revenue stamp required for transfer is placed upon the surrendered certificate. The stamp on original issues is upon the stub. io6 The Law of Corporations. stock places the certificate in the hands of another, prop- erly indorsed for transfer, a purchaser may assume that such holder has authority to sell, but the owner of a certificate can- not be deprived of his rights through another's forgery, where he has done nothing to estop him to set up forgery. (1) Stock sold in breach of trust, etc., where apparent ownership or authority to sell exists upon the certificate. A party who owns a certificate of stock ought not to place it in the power of another to dispose of it as the apparent owner, unless he is fully confident of that other's honesty or carefulness, or his financial responsibility. For it is held by most courts that if one deposits with another a certificate of stock so endorsed that it iftay be transferred by delivery, he puts it in that other's power to represent himself as the owner or as one who has au- thority to sell. Certificates of stock, properly endorsed by the party recited therein as the owner, often pass from hand to hand, and one who holds such a certificate has documentary evidence of his title to the stock, or at least his authority to sell the stock.*" If a stock certificate properly endorsed for transfer is stolen from the owifer, and there is no negligence on his part, an innocent pur- chaser thereof does not thereby obtain title, according to the authorities. Sec. 5 of the Stock Transfer Act seems, however, to the contrary, assimilating such certificates to stolen negotiable bearer paper. 80. Swim V. Wilson, 13 L. R. A. (Cal.) 60S; Colonial Trust Co. V. Central Trust Co., 90 Atl. (Pa.) 189; Johnson v. Bixby, 252 Fed. 103. And see the provisions of the Uniform Stock Transfer Act, in the Appendix, post. American Commercial Law. 107 (2) Transfer of certificate where forgery essential to transfer. If it is necessary for one who secures possession of a certificate not his own to forge the name of the owner upon the blank on the back, then the true owner loses nothing and the purchaser from such forger acquires no rights except against the forger. One cannot be deprived of his property by the forgery of another when he has not done anything which estops him to set up the forgery. If a forged certificate is sold to an innocent purchaser for value, who takes it to the office of the company and has a new certificate issued in its stead, the holder of the new certificate is not thereby made a stockholder and has no rights against the corporation, for he has acted upon no representations made by the corporation. But if such new certificate is sold, the purchaser thereof acquires rights against the corporation, for he has acted upon the representations made in this certificate by the corpora- tion that the party from whom he purchased was the owner of shares and he may compel the company to recog- nize him as a stockholder if it has shares or may acquire them to issue to him ; but if it does not have and can not acquire such shares it is then liable to him for his damages. But the shares of the original owner whose name was forged can not be claimed by the party damaged.8i 81. See Chicago Edison Co. v. Fay, 164 111. 323. See Jarvis v. Manhattan Beach Co., 148 5^. Y. 652, for law as to spuri- ous shares issued by transfer clerk over genuine signatures of corporate officers. In that case it was held that the cor- poration was liable in damages to the purchaser of such spurious shares. io8 The Law of Corporations. Example 15. A. owns a share of stock in the M. cor- poration, as shown by certificate No. 50 made out to him. A. indorses his name in blank on the transfer clause on the back and hands to B, merely to keep it for him. B sells to C, an innocent purchaser. C. gets good title. Example 16. In the above situation assume that B. had to forge A.'s name to the transfer. C. gets no title. Example 17. Assume in the case of the forgery C. takes the forged transferred certificate to the corporation, who not knowing of the forgery issues C. a new certificate re- citing him to be owner. Still C. has no title, and K.A- can cause cancellation of the transfer. Example 18.^ In the above case after C. gets his new certificate he sells to D. D. now has rights against the cor- poration. But so has A., for he has lost nothing by the forgery of his name. The corporation must issue new stock to D., or if it have none, must pay him damages. Sec. 75. LIABILITIES OF TRANSFEREE TO COR- PORATION. A transferee is liable for unpaid subscriptions unless the corporation by recitals or representations, on which the transferee relied, that the stock was paid, is estopped to claim it is unpaid. The general rule is that one who buys stock on which the subscription is not called is liable to the corporation for the unpaid subscription ; but if tlie certificate recites that the stock is paid, a purchaser in good faith can rely upon that recital, as against the corporation. One of the purposes of such recital is to aid transfer, and the corpora- tion cannot deny such recital upon which the purchaser relies. So if the certificate recites that all stodc is non- assessable, that is binding on the corporation. American Commercial Law. 109 Sec 76. LIABILITY OF TRANSFEREE TO CRED- ITORS OF THE CORPORATION.82 A transferee of stock is liable for the benefit of creditors of the corporation for the unpaid amount if he has knowledge that the stock is unpaid. If a corporation becomes insolvent, one of its assets is the amount due on unpaid subscriptions. Are purchasers of stock from the subscriber liable at the suit of the cred- itors in such event? If when they purchase they know they are purchasing unpaid stock, even though it is re- cited in the certificate that it is paid, they are liable accord- ing to the law in many states. In a recent Illinois case *^ the rule is laid down that an assignee of stock is bound to know that it is unpaid if from the circumstances, a reason- able man would have concluded the stock had never been paid in, as for instance where he purchases stock from the subscribers to a highly capitalized concern which he knows never to have had to have any valuable assets. The recitals in the certificate that the stock is paid are binding upon the corporation, but not upon creditors of the corporation, and they can hold the holder of such cer- tificate, regardless of such recital. If stock has been paid in property, we have heretofore noted that if the property was fraudulently valued, or, in some states, overvalued without fraud, the transaction may, on the insolvency of the corporation, be set aside and the subscriber of the stock held for the par value of the stock so far as necessary to pay the debts of the corpora- tion. The assignee of such subscriber may likewise be held where he purchased with real or constructive knowl- edge of the circumstances. 82. See sec. 40, supra, for full discussion. 83. Garden City Sand Co. v. Crematory Co., 205 111. 42. no The Law of Corporations. Example 19. A corporation was organized with a capital stock of $1,000,000. The directors agreed to receive and did receive a worthless patent in full payment for the stock subscribed by and issued to one Johnson to the ex- tent of $998,000. Johnson's certificate read that this stock was "fully paid and non-assessable." He transferred his stock and assigned his certificate to one Rutan. There- after the corporation became insolvent and an attempt was made by one of the creditors to compel Rutan to pay the debt. The concern never had any tangible assets, as Rutan knew. The court held him responsible for the cor- porate indebtedness, saying, "It thei-efore appeared to have a paid up capital of $1,000,000 in money or property, and was possessed of nothing but the interest in the patent. It is not conceivable that a person of ordinary intelli- f ence and prudence, buying shares of stock in such a cor- poration, would not become advised as to what property the corporation had." ** If stock is bought on the open market, the circum- stances would usually be such that there was no knowl- edge of fraudulent over-valuation. Sec. 77. LIABILITY OF TRANSFEROR TO TRANS- FEREE. The transferor of shares impliedly warrants that the stack is genuine, that he has good title, unencumbered, and with right to transfer. If a further warranty is claimed it must be shown to have been expressly made. The doctrine of caveat emptor applies in sales of stock beyond a few implied warranties, which are above recited. if the transferee desires further protection, he must exact express warranties.*^ These would consist of any state- 84. Garden City Sand Co. v. Crematory Co., 205 111. 42. 85. Burwash v. Ballou, 230 111. 34. Uniform Stock Tr. Act, Sec. 11. American Commercial Law. hi ment of fact made prior to or during the sale for the pur- pose and with the effect of inducing it, whether known to be false or not. But mere predictions and opinions do not constitute warranties. The vendor of stock would also be liable to his transferee for fraudulent statements of fact, that is, statements known to be false. The rules dis- cussed concerning fraud in subscriptions are applicable in respect to sales by a stockholder. Defense could be made and rescission granted under the same circumstances. CHAPTER II. DIVIDENDS. Sec. 78. DEFINITION AND KINDS. Dividends are the funds or the property set aside by a declaration of directors for payment to stockholders as profits earned upon the stock. A corporation is organized for purposes of profit to its stockholders. All profit is ultimately to go to them. It comes to them by way of dividends. Stockholders are not entitled to a division of the profits except upon a declara- tion of a dividend out of such profits. Di viden ds are paya ble ^ out of profits. It is improper to declare dividends wKere'no profits have been made, and illegal where the corporation is insolvent, and in such case they may be recovered back, for their payment is a fraud on creditors. There are the following kinds of dividends : First, the ordinary money dividend, which is declared in the vast majority of instances. Second a script dividend, which is a dividend of certificates usually issued to anticipate the conversion of property now representing profits into cash at a later date. These certificates set forth the rights of the holder. Third, a stock dividend, or a dividend of the stock of the corporation, virtually representing a sale of unissued stock in return for the accumulated profits. A corporation would of course have to have unissued stock which it could issue without exceeding its capitalization in order to declare such a dividend. 112 American Commercial Law. 113 Sec 79. DECLARATION OF DIVIDENDS WITHIN DISCRETION OF DIRECTORS. The declaration of divi- dends is within the discretion of the directors. But if there is a palpable or fraudulent abuse of such discretion a court may compel a dedaratioa The directors have a wide discretion as to whether or not to declare dividends. Even though profits have been made still a court of equity will not at the instance of a stockholder compel the declaration of a dividend unless there is very clear evidence that the refusal on the part of the directors iajnjbad^jaith. To hold otherwise would be to give to the stockholders the power through court action to declare dividends. Yet, after all, the purpose of incor- poration is to yield profit, and this ultimate purpose cannot be defeated or unduly hindered. The stockholders are the real owners of the business and the directors are trustees for them, and therefore a court of equity in a proper case will compel the declaration of dividends.*^ Sec 80. PAYMENT OF DIVIDENDS. Dividends are payable at the time and place stated in the declaration. If not paid in accordance with the declaration the stockholder may sue upon a 'debt due him. After a dividend is declared it becomes a debt maturing at the time stated in the declaration. If not paid at that time the stockholder can sue as upon any other debt. The declaration may state the place at which the dividend is payable, provided it is not unreasonable and oppressive. Sec 8L WHO ENTITLED TO DIVIDENDS. Dividends are payable to those who are stockholders at the time of the declaration. A transferee of stock after the declaration of the 86. Sec Sec 45. 114 The Law of Corporations. dividend has no right to an unpaid dividend, though its time of payment is after the transfer. If a declaration of a dividend is made in January, pay- able in March, and in February a stockholder transfers his stock, is his transferee entitled to the dividend? It is settled that he is not. The dividend becomes payable to the stockholder who is such at the time of declaration, re- gardless of the question who shall own.it when the divi- dend is payable or paid.*'' The right may be affected by the contract of the parties and the rules of market or stock exchange may form a part of the contract.*''* Sec. 82. DIVIDENDS UPON PREFERRED STOCK. Dividends must, as a usual rule, be declared upon preferred stock if there are profits for the current year out of which they may be paid. The idea underlying the issuance of preferred stock is that the preferred shareholder shall have an investment on which he can rely for regular returns if the profits permit. Consequently the payment of dividends on preferred stock is not so largely within the discretion of the direc- tors as in case of common stock. Yet undoubtedly they have some discretion. In considering whether there are profits, all the current expenses and indebtedness of the corporation must be deducted, and an item for depreciation should be included. See Sec. 45 supra. 87. Bowers v. Post, 209 Fed. 660. 87a. Hill V. Newichawanick Co., 8 Hun, 459, afiE'd 71 N. Y. 593. PART III. THE DIRECTORS AND OFFICERS OF A CORPORA- TION. CHAPTER 12. DIRECTORS. A. The Function and Composition of the Directorate. Sec. 83. THE DIRECTORATE DEFINED. The direc torate is the body elected by the stockholders to govern and manage the ailairs of the corporation. We have seen how stock passes readily from owner to owner and that one of the objects of incorporation is to permit the free transfer of shares ; and furthermore we know how the stock of a corporation may be divided among many owners, and for these aiid other reasons it becomes desirable to put the management of the corpora- tion into the hands of some permanent board whose mem- bers may be chosen for their known executive and general business ability; hence it has become a universal custom to elect a governing committee or board, which is usually called a board of directors or sometimes, board of man- agers. This directorate has the immediate government of the corporation in its hands. It is a council to which is given the conduct of affairs while the stockholders go about their various concerns. It is elected by, and answerable to, and IIS ii6 The Law of Corporations. the representative of, the stockholders who are the real owners. Yet by the creation of this board the stockholders deprive themselves of the power to have an immediate voice in the management of the corporation. The directors must act as a board.** Their power is exercisable in their collective capacity; and they must attend in person. They cannot delegate their discretionary duties. It is not necessary, however, that every director be present, for a majority (unless some other number is specially provided) constitutes a quorum for the transac- tion of business. Sec 84. QUALIFICATIONS FOR MEMBERSHIP IN THE BOARD. The director must usually be a stockholder. By law in some states he must be a resident of the state. The by-laws should specifically provide the qualifications. By-laws usually provide that a director must be a stockholder. If there is no statutory prohibition, they may provide that he need not be a stockholder and this is sometimes, but not usually, done. A provision is often made that if during the tenure of his office he ceases to be a stockholder, it shall amount to a resignation by him. Frequent statutory requirements are that a director be a stockholder and that some of the directors, at least, be residents. The by-laws should, and usually do, set out in detail his qualifications. Sec 85. ELECTION OF DIRECTORS. Directors are elected by the stockholders acting in person or by proxy at a 88. Ames v. Goldfield Merger Mines Co., 227 Fed. 292. American Commercial Law. 117 regular stockholders' meeting. The legality of an election may be tested in the coiirts. The stockholders in meeting assembled elect the direc- tors. They may vote in person or by proxy and may cumulate their vote as heretofore explained. Usually there is an election of directors at the annual meeting. The terms of office of the various directors need not expire contemporaneously. Often the board of directors is composed of directors whose terms of office expire relatively after the manner of the terms of the United States Senators, so that the board is never com- pletely renewed at one time. In the smaller corporations there is usually no need for such a provision. If an election of directors is illegal, recourse may be had to the civil courts to contest it. The court will in this way prevent usurpation of office and will protect the rights of minority stockholders.*® If no election is had at the appointed time the offices do not become vacant, but those in office continue to hold. This is indeed usually provided for in the by-laws which state that such directors shall hold office "until their suc- cessors have been elected and qualified." Vacancies occurring by resignation, death or removal can only be filled by the stockholders, unless the by-laws give the directors power to fill vacancies.®* Sec. 86. RIGHT TO REMOVE DIRECTOR DURING TERM. The stockholders may remove a director for serious 89. Wright v. Central Calif. Col. Water Co., 67 Cal. 532, 8 Pac. 70. 90. Sylyania & G. R. Co. v. Hoge, 129 Ga. 734, 59 S. E. 806. ii8 The Law of Corporations. misbehavior during his term. This right is called the right of amotion. Aside from the provisions of statute or by-law there is a right in the stockholders to remove any director' who seriously offends against the law of the land or the duties of his office.®! j{ the charge is that he has been un- faithful in his official duties, he is entitled to a regular trial by the corporation, to know beforehand the specific charge against him, and have counsel in his defense. ^^ B. The Responsibilities and Rights of the Directors. Sec. 87. THE DIRECTOR'S RESPONSIBILITY TO THE CORPORATION. The director is liable to the corpora- tion for any damage occasioned by his participation in ultra vires acts, his culpable negligence, or purposeful injury by him. If it is alleged that a director has wrought injury to the corporation, is he responsible in damages? This would depend. His office is one of large discretion. Because in the exercise of that discretion he has done something that another person feels that he would not have done, he cannot be held responsible. For mere timidity in entering into veritures where it is now thought the corporation would have made a profit he is not liable. If, however, he has been palpably negligent in guarding the welfare of the corporation he may be liable to dam- ages directly traceable to such negligence. So in cases, if he acts as no prudent man would have acted and thereby brings disaster upon the corporation he is liable. In a 91. Toledo Traction Light & Power Co. v. Smith, 205 Fed. 643. 92. Alliance Co-op. Ins. Co. v. Gasche, 93 Kan. 147. American Commercial Law. 119 New York case, directors of a savings bank were held re- sponsible because they had erected a large costly office building when the bank was in a failing condition, al- though it was admitted they had had the good of the cor- poration in mind in such action.^^ Directors must use a fair degree of prudence. A fortiori if a director maliciously injures a corporation he is liable. So if he commits any ultra vires act, knowing it to be ultra vires, or even if as a reasonably prudent man he should have known, he is responsible.*** Sec. 88. LIABILITY OF DIRECTOR TO THIRD PERSONS. A director acting as such may become responsi- ble to third persons, by reason of making false reports, de- claring dividends wrongfully, etc. If a director misuses his office to the injury of creditors or other persons, he is personally liable for the damage caused. Thus a creditor might hold him for using the funds out of which debts should be paid, for other pur- poses, as by declaring a dividend when the corporation is insolvent.®'' Or if he makes false reports to give the cor- poration a standing it is not entitled to and to secure credit the corporation could not otherwise have obtained, a cred- itor who was meant to act on such a report and who did act upon it, could hold him personally.^^ By statute in various states it is set out how a director rnay become liable in different ways to creditors.*'^ 93. Hun V. Gary, 82 N. Y. 65. 94. McKinnon v. Morse, 177 Fed. 576; New Haven Trust Co. v. Doherty, 75 Conu. 555. 95. Lexington & O. R. Co. v. Bridges, 7 B. Mon (Ky.) 556, 46 Am. Dec. 528. 96. Morgan V. Skiddy, 62 N. Y. 319. 97: Fletcher Cyclopedia Corporation, Vol. 4, Sec. 2591-2647. I20 The Law of Corporations. See. 89. RIGHT OF DIRECTOR TO PROFIT BY THE RELATIONSHIP. The directors occupy a position of trust, and cannot use such position for purpose of secret profit and contracts with the corporation without full and fair dis- closure of all facts and without, or without the vote of ma- jority directors are voidable. (1) Director's position of a fiduciary character. A director is not technically a trustee, for he has no title to the corporate property, but he is in the position of a trustee so far as his duty toward the corporation is per- formed. He is entrusted by the stockholders with the af- fairs of the corporation. He is not given his office for purposes of taking advantage thereof, but in order to look after the interests of the corporation. (2) Right of director to contract with the corporation. Ha director procures by his own vote a contract with himself in which his own interests are adverse to those of the corporation, the contract is voidable by the corpora- tion or its stockholders regardless of the fairness of the contract, for the reason that the law will not permit the director to put himself in a position of temptation to be- tray the interests of the corporation for his own advantage. H, however, the contract is voted by other directors in a meeting in which the director contracted with is not counted to make up the quorum the contract is not void- able; provided, however, that the director made full dis- closure of all material facts. Example 20. A., a manufacturer of iron furnishings, sold same to a corporation of which he was director, pro- curing the contract through his own vote. Held, a void- American Commercial Law. 121 able contract. "So strictly is this principle adhered to that no question is allowed to be raised as to the fairness or unfairness of a contract entered into.^^ Example 21. If in the above case, the stockholders knowing all the facts consented to it, there would be ratifi- cation. Such a contract is voidable, not void, and becomes binding upon ratification by the shareholders.^^ It is held that the director cannot be counted to make up the quorum where such a contract is voted to him although he does not vote himself .i**" If the director is not the one who procures the contract by his own vote (or a vote of a majority of a quorum which he is needed to constitute), and the corporation is duly represented by other directors, a contract made with a director is not voidable.^o^ But in such a case the director must make disclosure of every fact material to the bargain. A stranger may re- main silent, so long as he does not actively conceal his knowledge, and there is no fraud thereby upon the other party to the contract. But a party in a fiduciary relation cannot remain silent. He must give the other party the benefit of his own information. And this general prin- ciple governing fiduciary relationships apphes with full force to the situation at hand.^^^ 98. Aberdeen Rwy. &>. v. Blackee, 1 Macq. 461, quoted from and approved in Steam Coal Co. v. Coal & Iron Co., 16 Md. 456, 77 Am. Dec 311. 99. Kelley v. Newburyport, and A. H. R. Co., 141 Mass. 496^6 N. E. 745. IoOl Curtio V. Salmon River Hydraulic, etc. Co., 130 Cal. 345. 62 Pac. 552. 101. Manufacturing Co. v. Bradley, 105 U. S. 175; Twin Lick Co. V. Marbury, 91 U. S. 587. 102. Twin Lick Co. v. Marbury, supra. 122 The Law of Corporations. (3) Right of director to vote himself salary. A director is not entitled to a salary for services per- formed in the line of his duty unless agreed upon before the services w^ere rendered, whether acting merely as di- rector or as a member of a committee, or as an officer (president, etc.).^''^ (4) Right of director to compensation for special services outside the line of his duty. If a director renders services outside the scope of his duties as director, clearly he may recover compensation if it has been so expressly agreed upon before the services were rendered. But what if not expressly agreed upon? Pennsylvania cases hold that a director cannot recover even for special and unusual services unless before the services were rendered, there was express agreement.^"* But the majority of cases hold that for services ren- dered outside the scope of his duties, the director (or other officer) can recover where he can show that prior to the rendition of the services it was understood or should have been understood that he expected compensa- tion, but not otherwise. Example 22. P. was a director and the president of the First National Bank of G. The bank bought a building to be used as its official home. The directors voted to repair it and appointed P. as one of a committee of three on al- terations and repairs. P. rendered valuable services in overseeing the repairs. P. sued for the reasonable value of his services. There was no express promise to pay him anything. Held, he could not recover as there "was no 103. Citizen's Nat. Bk. v. Elliott, 55 la. 104, 7 N. W. 470. 104. Althouse v. Cobaugh Colliery Co., Ill Pa^ 58Q, American Commercial Law. 123 showing in the case that the corporation knew or should have known that P. expected anything for his services.^''* (5) Director procuring advantage by vote of dummy direc- tors. If directors are under control of the director obtaining a salary or other contract the contract is voidable even though his vote is unnecessary and was not cast for the motion. A person cannot obtain an advantage by setting up "dummies" who apparently legalize his exactions.^**^ (6) Duty of director toward stockholder in acquisition of his stock. A question causing difiference of opinion among the courts is whether there is such a relationship between di- rector and stockholder that the director in buying the stockholder's stock owes him any duty of disclosure of facts that have come to him as such director. It is of course the usual rule that one person dealing with another is under no duty of disclosure of facts known to him and which he knows the other does not know. The parties are strangers "at arm's length." In such a case neither must make any false statement of fact, and generally also one must not affirmatively prevent the other from finding 105. Pew V. First National Bank of Gloucester, 130 Mass. 391. See, also, Citizen's Nat. Bk. v. Elliott, 55 la. 104; Not- ley V. First State Bk. of Pittsburg, 154 Mich. 676; Fox. v. Artie Co., 128 N. E. (N. Y.) 154, to the effect that for unusu- al services compensation can be recovered when and only when there is express agreement beforehand or circumstances showing contractual intention before services were rendered. Also, note, 19 Mich. L. R. 96, citing most of above cases. 106. Ten Eyck v. Pontiac, etc. R. Co., 74 Mich. 226, 41 N. W. 90S; Klem v. Independent Brew. Ass'n, 231 111. 594. 124 The Law of Corporations. out facts which he would otherwise have discovered. But merely keeping silent about one's own inside information is not wrong and does not constitute fraud. But that as- sumes the parties are dealing as strangers. The rule changes when one is a fiduciary to the other for the simple reason that the other is then off his guard by reason of the relationship and may in fact be under the influence of the other. Is the relationship of director and stockholder one of fiduciary character? If a director buys stock from the stockholder must he give the stockholder information which he has acquired as director and which he knows the stockholder does not possess? Qearly he must make no positive false statements. And he must not turn the stockholder aside from inquiry he would otherwise have made. But if he merely remains silent, is he guilty of fraud ? Is he under a duty to advise the stockholder? The cases are divergent. One line of cases holds that director is under no duty of disclosure where the stock- holder does not request the information. This is the view of the majority of the courts. The other line of cases holds that the director is in a fiduciary relationship. Not- withstanding this is the minority view it seems the more honest one. The stockholders have elected the directors to look out after their interests. It seems conducive to immorality that the courts should uphold a transaction in which a director has achieved a purchase of a stock- holder's stock by not disclosing information of facts which makes the stock of far greater value than the stockholder sold it for. Example 23. S. sued D. to recover difference between price for which S. sold D. his shares and their actual value. S. was a stockholder and D. a director and the sale was for much less than the stock was really worth. S. American Commercial Law. 125 contends that D. should have given him full information. Held, that D. owed S. no duty of disclosure. "While directors occupy a trust relation to the corporation which they direct, their duty does not apply to the stockholder in the sales and purchase of stock. Dealing in its own stock is not a corporate function. In buying or selling stock directors may trade like an outsider provided they do not affirmatively act or speak wrongfully or intention- ally conceal facts with reference to it. There is also the Sialiiication that no other relation of trust exists between e parties." "^ C. Powers of Directorate. See. 90. VARIOUS POWERS OF DIRECTORATE CQNSIDERED. The directorate has the power to do all those things incidental to the management of the corporation, employing the agents, selling or mortgaging the property, is- suing negotiable paper, etc. As the directors constitute the board of managers, they have as a board very broad powers and can do everything that falls within the regular management of the corpora- tion. They can determine the policies of the company, proceeding cautiously or more boldly, as their judgment dictates, retrenching here and extending there, and doing all things that fall within the management of the business. They cannot change the objects of the corporation, in- 107. Shaw v. Cole Mfg. Co., 132 Tenn. 210, 177 S. W. 479. In line with this view, see Hooker v. Midland Steel, 215 111. 444, 74 N. E. 445; Walsh v. Goulden, 130 Mich. 531, 90 N. W. 406; Gillett v. Bowen, 23 Fed. 625, Contra, Oliver v. Oliver, 118 Ga. 362, 45 S. E. 232; Dawson v. National Life, 176 la. 362, 157 N. W. 929, L. R. A. 1916 E. 878; Stewart v. Harris, 69 Kan. 498, 77 Pac 277, 66 L. R. A. 261; Jacquith v. Mason, 99 Nebr. 509, 156 N. W. 1041. 126 The Law of Corporations. crease or decrease its capital stock, or carry on acts out- side the scope of the corporate charter. But as long as they keep within the bounds provided by the charter they may do practically whatever the corporation may do. Thus, they may borrow money for ordinary corporate purposes, and may authorize the issue of negotiable paper and the execution of mortgages upon the property of the corporation.ios They may hire the agents and offi- cers to conduct the company's business, and fix the sala- ries of such agents and officers. They may sell the corpo- rate real estate, buy real estate, and execute leases. They may make an assignment for the benefit of creditors when the corporation becomes insolvent. Here are a few things they may not do : At the com- mon law, and now, in some of the states, they cannot make the by-laws (but in some states this has been conferred on the directors) ; ^°^ they have no power to release stock lia- bility incurred by subscription ; they have no power to sell out the business, or sell out all the property of the corpora- tion for the purpose of stopping the business ; and they have no power to do anything which is ultra vires. D. DIRECTORS' MEETINGS. Sec. 91. IN GENERAL. Directors must act in meeting, occurring at stated times or specially called. (1) In general. Directors' meetings are regular (stated) and special. There is an annual meeting for the election of officers 108. Wood V. Whelen, 93 111. 153. (In some states, by statute, bond issues must be approved by the stockholders.) 109. It seems a matter of great convenience that the direc- tors should make the by-laws, and this is the reason for the statutory change. If the stockholders have the right to enact by-laws they may restrict the powers of the directors. American Commercial Law. 127 which usually follows immediately after the annual stock- holders' meeting at which the directors or some of them have been elected. The by-laws may provide also for monthly meetings. (2) Directors must act as a board. It is well settled that directors must act as a board in a meeting duly assembled. The corporation is entitled to have matters discussed at a meeting. That which all agree on might not be agreed upon, or at least, might be ma- terially modified if discussed at a board meeting. The corporation is entitled to this joint consideration. ^i" It is, however, further settled that that which has hot been done at board meetings may be ratified by the direc- tors at a later date, m (3) Calls and notices. The meeting must be called and noticed as by by-law provided. Regular meetings are not called, but provision may be made for notice beforehand. Special meetings must be called, or held by mutual agreement of all con- cerned. No action may be taken at a special meeting except such as has been stated in the notice, unless agreed upon by all directors. ^^^ (4) Quorum. A majority of the directors constitute a quorum unless otherwise provided. Each director, of course, has one vote, regardless of amount of stock held by him. 110. Ames v. Goldfield Merger Mines Co., 227 Fed. 292. 111. Taylor County Ct. v. B. & O. R. Co., 35 Fed. 161. 112. Doernbecher v. Columbia City Lumber Co., 21 Ore. 573. 128 The Law of Corporations. Sec 92. METHOD OF TRANSACTING BUSINESS AT DIRECTORS' MEETING. The directors transact business by voting and passing resolutions. Any order of business may be adopted which is found convenient. The motions and resolutions carried by majority vote, constitute the business done by the directors. A quorum must be present, else there cannot be any business per- formed. If such quorum is present, a majority can carry motions. When stockholders vote, one stockholder may be able to carry a vote against many stockholders because he owns more stock and his voting power is determined by his ownership of stock. But directors vote as man and man. Each director, no matter what his ownership of stock, or whether he owns any stock, has as much power as any other director. Directors are elected on their repu- tation for discretion, business acumen and similar qualities. The by-laws may set forth the order of business, but even then such a provision is more advisory than manda- tory. The directors may consult their own convenience in transacting the business of the meeting. Sec 93. MINUTES. The secretary should make full and correct minutes of the meeting. These become the evidence of what is transacted. The secretary of the corporation should attend and should carefully and regularly keep the minutes. A form of minutes is set out in the Appendix. CHAPTER 13. THE ADMINISTRATIVE OFFICERS OF THE COR- PORATION. Sec. 94. INTRODUCTORY. The ordinary executive offi- cers of the corporation are the president, one or more vice- presidents, a secretary and treasurer. Officers are elected by the directors. An executive officer of a corporation is a person who is elected by the directors to preside over and administer the afifairs of the corporation, or some department thereof, under the general supervision of the directors. There are certain officers which we expect every corporation to have : The president of the board of directors, vice-presi- dent, secretary, and treasurer. Besides these executive officers there may be other officers in any particular cor- poration, as, for instance, that of chairman of the board, or of general manager, or auditor. In addition to these offices, there may be, of course, many positions of more or less importance, some of which are a sort of a division of an office and the duties attaching to them are ministerial rather than of a discretionary or executive nature. Thus, we have transfer clerks, general sales agents, accountants, bookkeepers, stenographers, etc. The officers are elected by the directors. Usually they are elected to serve for a certain time, as, one year, 129 130 The Law of Corporations. We will now consider in some detail the duties of the usual officers. Sec. 95. THE PRESIDENT. The president is elected by the directors and his duty is to preside at meetings of the di- rectors and to pursue such other activities as are prescribed for him in a particular case. The duty of the president is to preside at the meeting of the directors, and to perform the duties that are im- posed upon him by the by-laws or otherwise. He is often given the power of a general manager of the corporation. As such general manager, he would have quite broad implied powers, namely, all of those powers which we would expect to find, because we customarily do find them, in the general manager of such a business. The president may usually employ the agents and servants of the corporation and in general oversee the carrying on of its regular business. He cannot, of course, bind the cor- poration upon any contract which the corporation has no power to make, and if any unusual contract is made by him, such as the purchase of land, special authority em- powering him should be sought. The notes of a corpora- tion are usually signed by its president in the absence of stipulations to the contrary. The duties and powers of the president ought to be set out at some length in the by-laws, yet in any case par- ties dealing with the president upon some ordinary corpo- rate matter are concerned rather with the apparent author- ity of the president than that stated in the by-laws. As in the case of any general agent, he might seem from his position to have quite larger powers than those formally conferred upon him. In some corporations he has few active duties to per- American Commercial Law. 131 form and his position carries with it little authority to represent the corporation.^i^ Sec. 96. THE VICE-PRESIDENT. The vice-president is an officer elected by the directors for the purpose of serving in the place of the president when that official is absent, and he is often given many other duties. The powers of a vice-president must be sought in any particular case. He must preside at meetings of the di- rectors where the president is absent ; but what his partic- ular powers shall be beyond this depends upon the facts in each case. Sometimes there are in large corporations a number of vice-presidents, to each one of whom is as- signed some particular line of work. Very often the posi- tion is simply honorary. Sec. 97. THE SECRETARY. The secretary is the officer elected by the directors to record the minutes and keep the books of the company, and to carry on ordinary secretarial duties. The secretary must keep the books of the corporation containing the list of stockholders, the minutes of the various meetings and so on, and usually also has charge of the seal of the corporation and affixes it to the contracts and attests the signature of the president. He has no implied power to bind the corporation by contract except 113. The old rule, and the one now prevailing in many states, is that a President has no power merely by virtue of his office to bind the corporation. Under that rule there must be by-law, or resolution, or usage, or authority conferred in some other manner. In other states, the President is presumed to have the powers of a general manager and this seems the sounder view. Fletcher, Vol. Ill, Sec. 2010-2031. 132 The Law of Corporations. as the circumstances in each particular case may give him such impUed power. The secretary must see to it that the various notices are given, the reports to the states made, etc. For this reason he should keep before him a list or calendar of things to be done. The duties of the secretary in respect to the transfer of stock, keeping the minutes, etc., are treated under those headings. Sec. 98. THE TREASURER. The treasurer is an officer elected by the directors to take charge of the funds of the corporation and keep its fiscal accounts. The treasurer of the corporation has the right to receive the funds payable to it, must keep account of those funds and must in general perform all of those duties which are ordinarily given to such an officer in any organization, cor- porate or otherwise. Sec. 99. IN GENERAL. The above statements are very general in nature and the powers of any particular officer must be sought from the by-laws, the customs and all the facts in each particular instance. The powers of any officer of a corporation are very largely governed by the particular facts in each case. Thus, the president of one corporation might have much broader powers than the president of another corporation from the fact that such powers had been granted him by by-law or from the fact that he had been invested with apparent authority by the corporation to make particular contracts or to pursue a certain line of conduct. An agent, as we know, is presumed to have all the authority which anyone acting under those same circumstances would be presumed by a reasonable man to have. It is American Commercial Law. 133 true that he cannot have greater powers than the corpora- tion could exercise under its charter. It is also true that if any particular or unusual acts are to be performed, there would not be any implied authority on his part to perform them, but the particular authority should be sought by the person acting with such officer. The powers of any officer of a corporation are governed largely by the usual rules of agency. Sec. 100. EXECUTION OF CONTRACTS BY OFFI- CERS OF CORPORATION. The officers of a corporation should execute its contracts in the corporate name signed by them as officers. The seal should be affixed on all papers when required by the by-laws, or of solemn import, and on those contracts upon which whether executed by a corporation or a natural person the law requires a seal. It is a rule of the law of agency that an agent to bind his principal and not to bind himself must contract in his principal's name. An officer of a corporation must bear this rule of law in mind. If he signs in his own name even though he describes himself after his signature as an officer he will bind himself. Thus if he signs his name "William Smith, President of A. B. Co.," this is hardly more than saying, "I am the president of the A. B. Com- pany. I want to get some supplies for the corporation and if you will let me take them I will promise to pay for them." Rather such officer should sign as follows : The A. B. Company, By William Smith, President. It is not necessary to state the officer's name in the body of the instrument. That is usual in contracts made by other principals than corporations, and in contracts made 134 The Law of Corporations. by corporations through other agents than its officers, but is not done so frequently where an officer signs a contract, because the corporation must act through some agent and that agent is usually an officer. The by-laws sometimes provide how particular contracts shall be signed, and it is sometimes stated that contracts must be attested by the signature of the secretary and the seal of the corporation. In such a case the signature would be as follows: Attest: The A. B. Company, [L. S.] By William Smith, John Williams, Its President. Secretary. The old law used to be that a corporation spoke only by its seal, but one can readily see that such a doctrine must of necessity be departed from in these days. The by-laws may require the affixing of the seal in various instances besides those required by law. The use of the seal is helpful also in this respect, that it raises a certain presumption as to the authority of the officer signing the contract, and accordingly it is usually fixed to any contract of an important or un- usual nature. It is almost invariably placed on stock certificates. Where instruments are drawn up in a formal way, the ending is usually in the shape of a "Testimonium Clause." The following is an example taken from an Illinois mort- gage form: In Testimony Whereof, The said Mortgagor hath here- unto caused its corporate seal to be affixed, and these presents to be signed by its President, and American Commercial Law. 135 attested by its Secretary, this day of in the year of our Lord nineteen hundred and twelve. 1 By ..::::::::::::::::;::: (Corporate Seal) Its President. Attest: Secretary. In instruments of informal kind, the signature is also informal. Notes, checks, etc., have no testimonium clause. >t PART IV. CREDITORS OF A CORPORATION. CHAPTER 14. ,. . CORPORATE BONDS AND MORTGAGES. ,,-M^ Sec. 101. POWER OF CORPORATION TO ISSUE V .r BONDS AND MORTGAGES. A private business corpora- ^r^f* tion has implied power to borrow money and to that end may _ (/'■ issue bonds to evidence the indebtedness and execute mort- . » ( gages to secure it. '^'- A corporation has the implied power to borrow the necessary funds to finance its legitimate projects. This power to borrow money includes the power to use those means whereby the borrowing may be accomplished, that is to say, the power to issue promissory notes, or bonds, whereby its obligation may be evidenced, and the power to execute mortgages upon its real or personal property whereby the obligation is supported. When a public or quasi public or municipal corporation issues bonds and mortgages, other questions may arise, for usually, either by a general statute or by the particular charter, the au- thority must in such case be specially conferred. But a private corporation has this power by implication. Sec. 102. NEGOTIABILITY OF CORPORATE BONDS. If corporate bonds are drawn so as to contain all the requi- 136 American Commercial Law. 137 sites of negotiable paper, they are in effect promissory notes with the property of negotiability. A bond in ordinary form is a promise of the corpora- tion to pay at some future time a certain sura of money. It is an evidence of an indebtedness and a definite promise to pay the indebtedness. Negotiable instruments must contain certain elements such as certainty of sum payable, certainty of the time of payment, words of negotiability, etc., and there must not be any conditional stipulations. If a bond of a corporation is drawn in such form, it is negotiable. It is in reality a promissory note, but it differs from the ordinary form in that it is a part of a series, the units of which may be held by various parties, the whole series being secured by a mortgage or trust deed upon the property of the corporation. As to dis- tinction, however, between coupon bonds and registered bonds, see next section. As bonds may be negotiable, an innocent purchaser for value takes the same sort of title to them which he would have in the case of the purchase of any negotiable paper. He must, however, take notice of the recitals in the bond. If he knows that the issue was fraudulent, or an over issue, or any other fact that would nullify the issue, he gets a defective title. Sec. 103. FORM OF BONDS. Bonds are issued in two general forms, (a) registered bonds and (b) unregistered or coupon bonds. A coupon bond is a bond payable to bearer, or to some one or his order, and has attached to it, interest coupons for the installments of interest as the installments fall due. These coupons may be clipped off and sold separately as promissory notes. Coupon bonds are transferable by mere 138 The Law of Corporations. delivery and are intended to be negotiable. A registered bond is a bond transferable only by registering the name of the transferee on the books of the corporation, and its negotiability is thereby temporarily withdrawn. The bond usually recites that it is one of an issue of a series of bonds numbered consecutively from some number to another, sets forth the denomination, amount of issue, security, etc. It refers to and describes the trust deed or mortgage. Sec. 104. THE BOND SECURITY. The bond is usually secured by a mortgage upon the property of the corporation, which is usually in the form of a trust deed naming one or several trustees who hold the title for the benefit of the bond- holders. The bondholders of a corporation usually have their security by way of mortgage. This mortgage is in form a trust deed, that is to say a deed to a trustee, who shall hold upon the trusts stated in the deed. It is this secur- ity which makes the bond salable and each succeeding bondholder is safe if the security is ample. Sec. 105. REMEDIES OF BONDHOLDERS. A holder of a bond or bond coupon which has fallen due can sue at law and obtain a judgment, or if there is default in the provision of the mortgage, the trustee can foreclose for the benefit of the bondholders. A bondholder may sue in the court of law and obtain judgment as upon any other obligation which has fallen due. He can not levy upon the property covered by the trust deed, but may levy on any other property belonging to the corporation. The remedies of the bondholder, how- American Commercial Law. 139 ever, are usually quite explicitly set forth in the bond and trust deed and he is governed thereby. The trustee may upon default bring an action to fore- close for the benefit of the bondholders. In such a case the property would probably be placed in the hands of a receiver. S«c, 106. OTHER INDEBTEDNESS OF A CORPORA- TION. A corporation may issue and become liable on nego- tiable paper, secure the same by mortgage and have indebted- ness after the manner of a natural person. Its property is sub- ject to execution. Assuming in a general way that a corporation is acting in the exercise of its charter activities, it may accomplish its results by issuing or endorsing notes, bills of exchange or other evidences of indebtedness; may accept bills of exchange; execute chattel and real estate mortgages; be- come indebted on open account; be subject to levy under execution or attachment; have its mortgages foreclosed; be made a bankrupt ; and in general is subject to the same considerations in these respects as a natural person. CHAPTER IS. INSOLVENT CORPORATIONS.!" Sec. 107. DEFINITION. We may for our purposes de- fine an insolvent corporation as one whose assets are insuf- ficient to pay its liabilities, and which for that reason cannot meet its current expenses and maturing debts. We are to consider in this chapter the rights of credi- tors of a corporation which is failing and cannot meet its financial obligations. , Sec. 108. THE "TRUST FUND DOCTRINE." The property of an insolvent corporation is regarded as being held for the benefit of its creditors, but aside from the fact that creditors are always to be satisfied before the shareholders are entitled to a division of the assets the application of the doctrine is not entirely uniform.ii5 We have heretofore discussed the so-called "trust fund doctrine." Some courts are inclined to limit the appli- cation of the doctrine while others give it a more exten- sive application.ii^ All the courts are agreed that the stockholders have no right to a division of the assets until creditors have been paid, whether such creditors have or not any security or lien. If one is a. creditor he is entitled to his rights as creditor, though he may be a stockholder or director. 114. For rights against shareholders in event of insolvency upon unpaid up or fictitiously paid up stock, see Sec. 40 infra. lis. Sec Sec. 40 infra. 140 American Commercial Law. 141 A corporation is prevented from releasing subscribers, compromising with them, paying back to them their sub- scriptions, paying dividends when insolvent, issuing stock at less than par, etc., for in all of these issues the creditor is deprived of assets to which he should have access. Sec. 109. RIGHT OF INSOLVENT CORPORATION TO PREFER CREDITORS. In many states it is allowable for a corporation to prefer one creditor over another, and this preferred creditor may in some states be also a stockholder, but not a director. But a preference of any creditor is an act of bankruptcy and usually avoidable by proceeding in apt time. By the principles of the common law it was perfectly legal for an insolvent debtor to prefer one general creditor over another. If A.'s assets are $1,000 and he owes B., C. and D. each $1,000, none of whom has any security or lien, he may pay $1,000 to B., and C. and D. can not complain. They must wait until he acquires other assets. This applies to a corporation. But the question arises: suppose the preferred creditor is a stockholder ? On prin- ciple, a preference should not be allowed, because the stockholders of a corporation are the real owners of a business, and a preference to a stockholder is in reality a preference by one to himself. But the fiat of the law that a corporation is a separate entity has often had results which while theoretically logical, are actually unjust. Some states allow a debtor to be preferred where he is also a stockholder. But almost everywhere, a director cannot be preferred. By our National Bankruptcy Law, preferences are acts of bankruptcy, that is, they are acts which give> creditors grounds upon which to base a petition in bankruptcy, provided the debtor is proceeded against within four 142 The Law of Corporations. months from the time that the preference was given. Insolvency is a necessary element to this act of bankruptcy. A preference may also be set aside by the trustee in bank- ruptcy where the creditor to whom it was paid knew or had reasonable cause to know that preference was intended. Sec 110. RIGHT OF INSOLVENT CORPORATION TO MAKE A GENERAL ASSIGNMENT. A corporation may make a general assignment for the benefit of its creditors. But any dissenting creditor can by proceeding in the courts of bankruptcy have it set aside. A corporation has power to make a general assign- ment of its assets to a trustee for the benefit of all its creditors. Our National Bankruptcy Law makes that, however, an act of bankruptcy, and voidable by any dis- senting creditor. Sec. 111. RIGHTS OF SECURED AND LIEN CRED- ITORS. A secured and lien creditor of an insolvent corpora- tion is protected to the extent of his lien and security, except that some liens are dissolved by bankruptcy. One who takes security for his debt at the time of its inception whether from an individual or a corporation is safe to the extent of the value of that security. It is immaterial whether or not the debtor is insolvent even though insolvent when the security is taken. The same may be said of one who acquires any lien, except that liens which are acquired through legal proceedings (as a lien acquired through attachment or judgment) is dis- solved by bankruptcy proceedings which are begun not later than four months after the lien is acquired. American Commercial Law. 143 Sec. 112. WHAT ARE ASSETS OF THE CORPORA- TION—STOCKHOLDERS' UNPAID LIABILITY. All species of property including debts owing the corporation con- stitute its assets and are collectible for the benefit of the cred- itors in a proper proceeding. The creditors of a corporation may collect their debts out of the assets of whatsoever nature, whether tangible or intangible. In a court of equity, by creditor's bill, or otherwise, or in a court of bankruptcy, the creditors, or the trustee in bankruptcy for them, may proceed to the collection of assets. Among these assets are the claims against stockholders on their subscriptions. If a corpora- tion is organized for $25,cxx).cx3 and this is all subscribed but only in part paid in, that which is not paid in may be collected upon the insolvency of the corporation for distribution among the creditors to the extent to which it is necessary to pay such creditors.^'* By statute this liability may be a pro rata one to be enforced against all of the stock which is unpaid to raise a sufficient fund to meet the requirements. Sec. 113. REMEDIES OF CREDITORS OF INSOL- VENT CORPORATION. Creditors of an insolvent cor- poration may file a petition in bankruptcy against it, or proceed in the state court under state statutes, for the appointment of a receiver. And they have the usual remedies of any creditor against his debtor. Aside from the usual remedies which a creditor has against his debtor for the collection of the debt, the 116. See this phase of subject discussed in Sec. 40, infra. 144 The Law of Corporations. creditors may put an insolvent corporation into bank- ruptcy whenever it commits an act of bankruptcy, and also under state statutes, they may proceed to have a re- ceiver appointed and the corporation wound up, and in this manner they secure distribution of its assets among them. PART V. POWERS OF A CORPORATION. CHAPTER i6. GENERAL CONSIDERATION OF POWERS OF A CORPORATION. Sec. 114. A CORPORATION AS A CREATURE OF LIMITED POWERS. A corporation has only those powers inherent in its existence as such and those which are expressly given by general law, or are set forth specifically in its charter or which are to be implied as incidental to the express powers or reasonably necessary to enable the corporation to enjoy its granted powers. The theory of corporate existence is that the corporation takes its existence by a grant from the state. As it is a creature of the state, it has only those powers contained in the grant. "Conceding the rule applicable to all stat- utes that what is fairly implied is as much granted as what is expressed, it remains that the charter of a corporation is the measure of its powers, and that the enumeration of these powers implies the exclusion of all others." ^" The charter of a corporation is the measure of its pow- ers, but it will help us to make some distinctions. The powers of a corporation may be classified as follows : (i) Those incidental to corporate existence; (2) Those granted by general law; 117. Thomas v. West Jersey R. Co., 101 U. S. 71. 145 146 The Law of Corporations. (3) Those set forth specifically in the particular char- ter; (4) Those to be implied as incidental to the express or admitted powers, or reasonably necessary to their execu- tion and realization. In a technical sense the powers above enumerated are the charter powers. But they become a part of the charter from the sources or for the reasons indicated. We will consider each class separately except that we need pay no particular attention to the powers granted by general law. We may think of them as becoming a part of the charter of any corporation to which they apply. They are to be read into each charter and may be considered as being incorporated therein by reference.^^® Sec. 115. POWERS INHERENT IN CORPORATE EXISTENCE. Powers inherent in corporate existence are those which exist in all corporations (unless negatived) re- gardless of the charter powers. A corporation has certain powers because it is a cor- poration whether its charter creates it a manufacturing concern or creates it a nonstock charitable organization. Of course any such power otherwise incidental to exist- ence might be negatived, as for instance the power to acquire real estate. These incidental powers are : (i) Power to have a name; (2) Power to have a seal; (3^ Power to make by-laws; (4) Power to issue stock (if a stock company) ; 118. Thus in Illinois, the powers set forth in the corpora- tion act are printed in the forms supplied by the Secretary of State's office which are used in making up the Certificate of Incorporation or Charter. See, herein, Sec. 19. American Commercial Law. 147 (5) Power to have a board of directors; (6) Power to hold meetings; (7) Power to sue and be sued; (8) Power to receive, hold and grant property-^^^ (9) General power of contract. (10) General power to commit torts. (11) General power to commit crimes."^* Sec. 116. EXPRESS CHARTER POWERS. A corpora- tion has all the powers set forth in its charter or certificate of incorporation which are not illegal or inconsistent with the public policy of the state. The charter should state definitely the express powers of the corporation. The corporation has the express powter which the charter or certificate of incorporation gives it. A cor- poration cannot have powers which are contrary to the laws or general public policy of the state even though an attempted grant of such powers should have been made by including them in the certificate of incorporation. Thus, if it is contrary to the law that a corporation should be organized for the purpose of dealing in real estate or of dealing in the shares of another corporation for the purpose of controlling that other corporation, a charter attempting to set out such powers would to that extent be void.^20 jije charter powers of a corporation should 119. See Thomas v. Dakin. 22 Wend. (N. Y.) 9. tl9a. A corporation has the power to commit torts and is liable for the torts of its representatives whenever the tort is within the scope of the employment according to the rules of agency and of master and servant as in casfes in which the principal is not a corporation. So it has power to commit crimes. 120. Imperial Building Co. v. Bd. of Trade, 238 111. 100; People V. Chicago Gas Co., 130 111. 268. 148 The Law of Corporations. be definitely stated so that the purposes of incorporation are clear.^^^ Sec. 117. IMPLIED CHARTER POWERS. A corpora- tion has all such powers implied from its express charter powers as are necessary and reasonable for carrying into ef- fect its express charter powers. It is a rule of construction applicable to corporate char- ters that not only does the corporation have the power specifically set forth, but incidentally thereto, or implied therefrom, all power which is reasonably necessary to carry the express powers into execution and enjoyment. It would hamper corporate activity immeasurably if this doctrine were not recognized. If the charter sets forth the main objects of the cor- poration, the corporation should then be held to have all of those incidental powers necessary and convenient for carrying its express powers into execution. If a corporation is chartered for the purpose of manufacturing and selling automobiles it ought to be unnecessary to state that it shall have the power to own machinery for that purpose, or land upon which to erect its plant, or that it shall have power to issue catalogues, print letterheads, employ clerks, advertise its business, borrow money, sign checks and other negotiable paper, mortgage its property, and so on. And such is the law. All powers will be im- plied which are incidental to the main power expressly stated. In this way a corporation may enter into activities which would if pursued for their own sake be foreign 121. See Appendix for some illustrative charter clauses. American Commercial Law. 149 to the purposes of the corporation. This is illustrated by the following example: Example 24. A corporation was organized for the pur- pose of buying and selling lumber. It became surety upon the bond of a building contractor upon the agreement by him to purchase all the lumber needed in a certain build- ing from that corporation. When the corporation was sued for the breach of this bond, it defended that it was not organized for the purpose of signing bonds or becom- ing surety and therefore it could not be held responsible upon a contract thus unlawfully made by it. But the court held that as it had signed this bond as an incidental means of extending its own legitimate business, that of selling lumber, it was a proper contract for it to make, and it was liable upon such contract.122 Had this corporation gone upon some bond, as for instance, an appeal bond, for the purpose of earning a premium, the corporation would be attempting an activity beyond the scope of its charter no matter how profitable the bonding business might be if pursued by such corpora- tion, because being a lumber company, it would not have the power to write bonds or become surety upon them either as a business or as an isolated transaction.^^* What a corporation does which is not justified by its express charter powers must be purely incidental or merely as a reasonable and convenient means of carrying those powers into execution. The benefit to the corporation is immaterial. Example 23. In one case a corporation organized to build and deal in sleeping cars laid out a town, owning the 122. Central Lumber Co. v. Keller, 201 111. 503; see also Kraft V. West Side Brew. Co., 219 111. 20S. 123. Best Brew. Co. v. Klassen, 185 111. 37. 150 The Law of Corporations. homes, constructing sewage, water and lighting systems. The court held that it had no power to do these things, they not being mentioned in the charter and being foreign to the business of building and selling sleeping cars.^^* So, it has been held that a railroad corporation cannot for the sake of profit, go into the hotel business, but it may operate eating and lodging places for its employees and passengers, may beautify its grounds, maintaining small parks, may establish benefit features for employees, may conduct dining car service. This is all "railroad busi- ness." "s Sec. 118. NOTICE OF POWERS OF CORPORATION. Any party must take notice of the charter powers of a corpora- tion and be bound by a notice of these powers, for they are a matter of public record. Any party who deals with a corporation cannot claim that he did not know the charter powers of such corpora- tion, for these are a matter of public record and he is bound by a constructive notice of such powers. Of the by-laws he may claim ignorance in many cases, where the corporation has permitted its agents to violate a by- law, or where the corporation has taken benefits of a con- tract made contrary to a by-law ; but this cannot be said of charter powers. Sec. 119. ENFORCIBILITY OF CONTRACTS ULTRA VIRES. A contract not within the express or implied author- 124. People v. Pullman Car Co., 175 111. 125. Three justices dissented saying in part: "We are not prepared to condemn [these things] [done] with the object of appealing to the better and more skillful workmen and securing and retaining them in its employment." 125. Louisville, etc., Co. v. Kentucky, 146 Ky. 827; Western Maryland R. Co. v. Blue Ridge Hotel Co., 102 Md. 307, 2 L. R. A. (new series) 887. American Commercial Law. 151 ity of a corporation is said to be "ultra vires." It cannot be enforced by either party so long as the contract is wholly ex- ecutory. But where benefits have been received under the contract the party receiving the benefits is in some courts estopped to assert the defense of ultra vires; but in other juris- dictions such defense is allowable, although in such jurisdic- tions the benefits must be returned or their reasonable value accounted for. (1) In general. It has been shown that a corporation, being a creature of the state, has only those powers which may be called inherent to its existence as a corporation, those given by general law, those specially set forth in its charter and those fairly implied therefrom. Suppose a corporation agrees to perform an act which it has no right under its charter to do. Is such agreement utterly void? If we premise that a corporation has no power to do such an act, then it would seem logically to follow that its agree- ment to do such an act is void and of no effect whatever, and some courts have not hesitated to so hold, but others have made distinctions. There is a good deal of difference in the decisions, and considerations not only of logic but of expediency and justice are involved. An "ultra vires" act has been defined as follows: It "denotes some act or transaction on the part of a corpora- tion which, although not unlawful or contrary to public policy if done or executed by an individual, is yet beyond the legitimate powers of the corporation as they are defined by the statutes under which it is formed, or which are applicable to it or by its charter or incorporation papers." ^2« An attempt will be made in a summary fashion to indi- 126. Machen on Corporations, Sec. 1012. 152 The Law of Corporations. cate the state of the law upon "the doctrine of ultra vires." (2) Distinction between cases in which the contract is be- yond the power of the corporation and those in which the con- tract is in excess of or beyond the authority of the representa- tive of the corporation. A contract may be unenforceable because made by one who had not the requisite authority to bind his principal who had the power to bestow the requisite authority. A contract made by a president of a corporation may not bind it because the president exceeded his authority, but the corporation could have bestowed that authority upon him. Obviously, this is a situation involving merely the question of the existence of or extent of the agency. The question at hand is whether the principal (a corporation) had in itself the power to do the act involved. If it had no such power clearly it could not confer power on any representative. (3) Contract totally executory on both sides. If a contract concededly ultra vires is unperformed entirely on both sides, it is almost everywhere held that either side may refuse to perform, and being sued, may successfully interpose the defense of ultra vires}^'' (4) Performance by one party. If a contract is ultra vires, but has been performed by one party, can the other party to the contract refuse to 127. Nassau Bank v. Jones, 95 N. Y. 115; Harris y. Inde- pendence Gas Co., 76 Kans. 750 holds contra, but it is said in note in L. R. A. 1917, A. p. 752, that it stands alone. American Commercial Law. 153 be bound on the ground that the contract is ultra vires? The great majority of cases hold that there is in such cases estoppel to set up the defense. ^^^ But there is a minority view that the lack of power can always be raised to defeat a suit on the contract regardless of its state of performance.129 Distinction^ however, must be made between those contracts which are not only ultra vires, but illegal, or contracts forbidden to be made by corporations or certain kinds of corporations. (5) No right on any theory to avoid accounting for bene- fits received. Even where the doctrine of ultra vires is allowed to orevail to defeat a suit on a contract which is without the charter power of the corporation, the corporation can be compelled to account for the reasonable value of benefits received.^2** 128. Denver Fire Ins. Go. v. McClelland, 9 Colo. 11. 129. Nat. Home Bldg. Ass'n v. Bank, 181 III. 35. 130. Manchester & L. R. Co. v. Concord R. Co., 66 N. H. 100. CHAPTER 17. CERTAIN PARTICULAR CORPORATE POWERS CONSIDERED. Sec. 120. POWER OF THE CORPORATION TO AC- QUIRE AND HOLD REAL ESTATE. A corporation or- ganized for any purpose has the right to own and hold as much real estate as is necessary and reasonable to enable it to pursue its objects. Every corporation has the implied right to own as much property both personal and real as is required for the purpose of carrying out its charter powers. It is, of course, essential that every corporation, to pursue its objects, have a plant and its office and so on, and therefore it is never necessary to state in the charter that the cor- poration shall have the right to acquire and hold the necessary real estate, for these are incidental powers. If a corporation which is organized for a legitimate purpose holds more than the necessary amount of prop- erty, it may be compelled to sell it at the suit of the state, but no person other than the state can question whether or not it is exceeding its powers in this regard. Though a corporation may not by law acquire large property holdings for the mere purpose of renting them out, where it is not its charter power, still it is acting entirely within its power when it acquires such property to provide for its reasonable growth. Example 26. The attorney-general of Illinois ques- tioned the right of the Pullman Company to erect a large 154 American Commercial Law. 155 office building which it rented out to tenants. But the court found that it was only looking forward tb reasonable growth, and could erect a building to provide for such reasonable growth though not then necessary, and that pending its own need of the place, it could rent to tenants.^'^ Sec. 121. POWER OF CORPORATION TO BORROW MONEY, MORTGAGE ITS PROPERTY, ETC. The cor- poration has an implied power to borrow money and as an in- cidental means thereto may mortgage its property, issue nego- tiable paper, etc. It is the right of a private corporation to borrow money, though no express power has been given it to that end, and because it has this power to borrow money it follows that it has the power to give the necessary security by way of mortgage, so that such loan may be accomplished. Also it follows that it has the power to issue the evidences of its debt, namely negotiable or non-negotiable instruments, as bonds, promissory notes, etc.^^^ Sec. 122. POWER OF CORPORATION TO LOAN MONEY. Unless a corporation is organized as a bank, it has no power to loan money for the mere purpose of making a loan. As surplus earnings of a corporation are to be used for the payment of dividends, a corporation is held to have no right to make loans for mere incidental advantage, yet in proper cases where the money was being accumu- lated for the purposes of increasing equipment and so on, 131. People V. Pullman Pal. Car Co., 175 111. 12S. 132. Alton Mfg; Co. v. Garrett Biblical Inst., 243 111. 298. 156 The Law of Corporations. it would undoubtedly be the corporation's right to make short-term loans upon proper security.^^* Sec. 123. POWER OF CORPORATION TO SELL ITS PROPERTY. Assuming that there is no dissent among the stockholders, every corporation has the power to sell all of its property and discontinue business unless it is a public corpora- tion. While it is true that any dissenting stockholder can prevent the sale of the property of a going concern in the absence of some enabling statute which is being pursued, still it is true that when no such objection is made, any private corporation can sell its entire equipment and dis- continue business. This is not true of public corpora- tions, which can not sell their businesses except in com- pliance with various statutes passed to that end. The charter of a corporation can not be sold by the corporation, as only the state can grant a charter, but the charter is as a matter of fact practically sold by having all of the stockholders sell their stock to the parties who desire to buy the corporation. These new parties there- upon, being all the stockholders, own the corporation. Sec. 124. POWER OF CORPORATION TO ACQUIRE SHARES IN OTHER CORPORATIONS. A corporation has no power to acquire shares in other corporations for the mere purpose of being a shareholder imless authorized by its charter or a goverAing statute. In some states it is allowable for a corporation to have a charter providing for the holding of shares in other corporations. In other states it is considered against 133. Canning Co. v. Stanley, 133 la. 51. American Commercial Law. 157 public policy to permit such a power. No corporation has this power unless given by its charter or by a general law. In any case, however, where it would be necessary for the protection of a corporation to acquire shares merely as property, as where it seized them upon attach- ment or execution, it would be acting legitimately. In such a case it would not be acquiring them in order to be a stockholder but merely to hold them as property. Sec. 125. POWER OF CORPORATION TO ACQUIRE ITS OWN SHARES. A corporation has power to buy in its own shares when no harm is thereby done creditors. There is some difiference of opinion upon the right of a corporation to purchase its own shares, but the pre- vailing American rule is that it has the right to purchase its own shares provided its purpose is a proper one and no fraud is thereby accomplished upon shareholders or creditors. ^^* A few states hold the contrary view. Eng- land also holds that there is a lack of power. Such re- acquired stock is known as treasury stock. It may be re-issued. All cases agree that a corporation may re-acquire its stock where necessary to protect its interest in the set- tlement or collection of a debt. Even under the National Bank Act which forbids banks to purchase their own shares, a national bank is permitted to re-acquire such shares where so necessary to protect it. 134. Clapp V. Peterson, 104 111. 26. PART VI. SUNDRY SUBJECTS. CHAPTER i8. FOREIGN CORPORATIONS. Sec. 126. DEFINITION AND GENERAL STATE- MENT. A foreign corporation is a corporation incorporated under the laws of some state or country other than the state in which its rights are under consideration. A corporation has no rights outside of the state which incorporates it, except by comity and except in certain cases given under the Federal ' Constitution. As a corporation is created by the laws of the state and therefrom derives its entire existence, it follows that it has no rights outside of the legislative jurisdiction of the state which created it. There are, it is true, some cases in which a corporation is entitled to enter other states because of provisions in the United States Constitution which will be noted later. It is also true that most states do not prevent corporations from entering, but permit them to come in through comity, providing, how- ever, more or less drastic laws with which they must comply before they enter, unless they enter under the aforesaid provisions of the United States Constitution. Sec. 127. COMMON PROVISIONS IN RESPECT TO FOREIGN CORPORATIONS. It is usually provided in the various states that a corporation of another state must file 158 American Commercial Law. 159 certain papers and pay certain fees and take other steps before it shall have any right to do business. All of the states have foreign corporation laws, some of which are quite drastic. These laws usually provide that a copy of the charter must be filed, certain fees must be paid, and a statement made and filed, setting forth where the principal office is to be located, an officer or representative on whom service of legal papers may be made, etc. The penalty for not complying with this law is Usually in the shape of a fine, and also a provision that the cor- poration shall have no right to sue upon contracts made or rights accruing before it had complied with the law.**^ Sec. 128. WHAT CONSTITUTES "DOING BUSINESS" IN ANOTHER STATE. These foreign corporation laws do not apply to a foreign corporation unless it is doing business within the jurisdiction within the meaning of the statute. The statutes of the various states provide the penalties above mentioned in case a foreign corporation enters its 13S. Statutes may be classified as follows: (1) Those not declaring the contract void but providing no suit shall be brought in the courts of the state. In that case suit may be brought in the Federal Courts. David Lup- ton's Sons' Company v. Auto Club, 225 U. S. 489. (2) Those declaring contract void. Suit may not be brought in any jurisdiction. Vitagraph Co. v. Optiscope Co., 157 Fed. 699. (3) Those not declaring contract void but providing that carrying on business without compliance shall be unlawful and imposing fine. In that case some courts hold there can be no suit in the courts of the state. Re Conecuh Co., 180 Fed. 249. Others sustain the contract and the right to sue. Garratt Ford Co. v. Vt. Mfg. Co., 20 R. I. 187, 38 L. R. A. S45. Where the contract is void, later compliance will not vali- date it. Tri-State Amusement Co. v. Forest Park Co., 192 Mo. 404, 90 S. W. 1020, 4 L. R. A. (N. S.) 688. i6o The Law of Corporations. boundaries to do business. It then becomes of great im- portance to determine whether a corporation which has not compHed with such law was doing business within the meaning of the statute. Thus the A. & B. Manu- facturing Co., organized under the laws of New York, starts suit in Illinois against a defendant residing in Illinois. It has not complied with the foreign corpora- tion law of Illinois. That fact is set up by way of defense. The corpora- tion then replies that the defense is not good because it was not and is not doing business in Illinois. It is decided that single isolated transactions do not constitute doing business. Buying real estate, being grantor or grantee in a mortgage, holding stockholders' meetings, selling shares, are all examples of what is not "doing business." '^* So sending a traveling salesman into a state to receive orders, and transmit them to the home office where they are accepted and filled, is inter- state commerce,^^^ and therefore not within the purview of such state legislation because beyond the power of the state. Doing business then consists in practically coming into the state for the purpose of conducting in whole or part, the business of the company. As where branch offices are opened up at which contracts are closed, goods sold, etc.^** 136. W. H. Lutes Co. v. Wysong, 100 Minn. 112, 110 N. W. 367 (sale and delivery of a machine is an isolated transaction, therefore not "doing business") ; A. Booth & Co. v. Weigand, 30 Utah 135, 83 Pac. 734, 10 L. R. A. (N. S.) 693 (making a contract and bringing suit thereon, not doing business). By the majority of decisions a single business transaction is not doing business within the meaning of such statutes. 137. Wm. Grace Co. v. Henry Martin Brick Mach. Co., 174 Fed. 131. But if the agent closes the contract and merely sends directions for shipment that is doing business within the state. Irons v. Rogers, 166 Fed. 781. 138. Toledo Computing Sales Co. v. Miller, 38 Ap. D. C. 237. American Commercial Law. i6i Sec. 129. WHEN FOREIGN CORPORATION HAS CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHT TO ENTER OTHER STATES. Any corporation which is engaging in interstate commerce or which is employed by the United States may enter any other state in the Union for the purpose of carry- ing on such business. The United States Constitution gives to the Federal government all rights over interstate commerce and no state can pass any law or take any action which will interfere in any way with interstate commerce unless the Federal Congress gives it that right. Therefore any cor- poration which is engaged in interstate commerce may enter any other state for the purpose of carrying on that business and can not be restrained by the foreign corpora- tion law of any state. Also, if it is engaged in the busi- ness of the United States, it may enter any state in order to carry on such business. Interstate commerce consists in the commercial inter- course of people of one state with those of another. It includes the carrying of passengers from state to state, the transmission of language by telegraph, telephone, mail or otherwise, the shipping of goods from state to state. If goods are ordered by a resident of Illinois from a cor- poration doing business in Indiana, to be shipped to the buyer in Illinois, this is interstate commerce, and the Indiana corporation need not comply with the Illinois Foreign Corporation Law. If the buyer in Illinois re- fuses to pay, the Indiana Corporation may enter Illinois and bring suit without complying with the foreign corpora- tion law.13* Sec. 130. SUIT AGAINST FOREIGN CORPORA- TIONS. Any foreign corporation can be sued in any state 139. See generally other cases cited under last section. i62 The Law of Corporations. in which it is doing business whether it has complied with the foreign corporation law or not, and service may be obtained by serving any officer who can be found in that jurisdiction or by seizing any property that there may be found. A corporation may be sued either in the state in which it is organized or in any state into which it has gone for the purpose of doing business. Suit may be also started in any state in which it has property for the pur- pose of subjecting that property to the payment of the claim. If it is not doing business within a state it can not be sued in such state no matter though its officers may be found there. Thus, if a corporation is organized in the state of New York and does not do business in the state of Illinois and has no property in the state of Illinois, it can not be sued in the state of Illinois, even though its officers live there or are there temporarily and service can be had upon them. Such service is not good and will be quashed. '^*'' If a corporation has entered a state to do business therein, it may be sued in such state whether or not it has complied with the foreign corporation law, but it can not bring suit in many states where that is made the penalty for non-compliance. Sec. 131. JURISDICTION OF STATE COURTS OVER INTERNAL AFFAIRS OF FOREIGN CORPORATION. A court of one state will not take jurisdiction to regulate the internal affairs of a corporation of another state except in con- troversies in which it can make its decree effective. If a corporation is organized under the laws of New Jersey, and a suit is brought by a stockholder in the 140. Goldey v. Morning News, 156 U. S. S18. But if the object of the visit is in connection with the subject matter of the suit, service is good. Premo Speciahy Mfg. Co. v Jersey Creme Co., 200 Fed. 352, 43 L. R. A. (N. S.) 1015 and note. American Commercial Law. 163 courts of Illinois for the purpose of bringing before the court questions of the internal conduct of the affairs of the corporation, what jurisdiction has the court of Illinois? Assume, of course, that the Illinois court has jurisdiction of the parties by proper service of process upon represen- tatives of the corporation in this state. Now manifestly an Illinois court cannot effectively enter a decree "to dissolve a [foreign] corporation; to appoint a receiver ; to determine the validity of its organi- zation or which of two rival organizations is legal; to restrain it from declaring a dividend or compel it to make one ; to restrain an issue of stock or of bonds ; to compel a division of its assets ; to restore a stockholder to his right to vote at stockholders' meetings from which he has been excluded, or to compel the recognition of one claiming to have been elected a director. "Where however the relief sought is within the general jurisdiction of a court of chancery, where all the parties necessary to the full and proper adjustment of the rights involved are before the court, and where the relief sought does not require the exercise of the visitorial power of the government, we think the court should exercise the power of determining controversies brought before it instead of remitting suitors to a foreign jurisdiction." ^*^ In the above case the court took jurisdiction to set aside certain contracts made between a foreign corpora- tion, defendant, and the plaintiff. 141. Babcock v. Farwell, 245 111. 14. CHAPTER 19. TRUSTS AND MONOPOLIES. Sec. 132. A "TRUST" DEFINED. The term "trust" is used in corporation law (among other uses) to denote that stockholders of different corporations have assigned their stock in trust to a central body of trustees who shall hold such stock for a certain period to vote it for the stockholders in order to give a common control of such corporations and prevent competition. It is illegal. The term "trust" is by no means confinedto a place in the law of corporations. In fact it has, perhaps, its smallest application there. Our law permits the division of title into two parts — the legal title and the beneficial title. These are of tenest in the same person, as where one for his own use has titles to lands or chattels of any sort. But the legal title may be in one in -trust for another, or charged with trusts for another. Thus one may by deed or will give his land to a natural person or a corporation in trust for another, thereby putting the legal title and con- trol of such land in one, and the right to its benefits in another ; ultimately the legal title must also come to that other unless the trust is a mere charge upon the property for a limited period. This disposition of property is of ancient sanction and is not only legal but, in many cases, highly commendable so long as it is opposed to no other rule of law. One may bestow shares of stock in trust the same as any other species of property. For instance he 164 American Commercial Law. 165 may in his will bequeath certain shares of stock to his brother to hold in trust for his son until his son becomes of age. Thus we see that the term "trust" in its large sense holds no invidious meaning. Corporations, indeed, as every one knows, are often chartered to act as trustees. In order to avoid competition among rival concerns, and put them under a common control whereby output and prices could be regulated, it was considered that the result would be accomplished if a central body of trustees should be created to whom all the shareholders should transfer their shares for a certain period, such trustees to hold such shares in trust for the stockholders, to pay the divi- dends to them, and after a period to re-transfer to them, such stockholders to be given in return trust certificates, which should serve them instead of the assigned stock certificate. In this way the central trustees holding the legal title to the stock upon the trusts mentioned could vote such stock and thereby control the directorate and the corporation. A corporation whose stockholders were subject to any such an arrangement was said to be "in the trust." Such trust might or might not constitute a monopoly or virtual monopoly. But in any case whether large or small and no matter on what lines conducted it is illegal. Its purpose is to destroy competition and con- trol output and prices. ^*2 It has also been declared to be illegal because it puts the control of the corporation out of the hands of those who ought to control it. Sec. 133. CONSOLIDATION OF CORPORATIONS. Corporations may consolidate either by. a reorganization after a dissolution of each of them or by proceeding according to 142. See Sec. 4 of this Text. State ex rel. Watson v. Stand- ard Oil Co., 49 Ohio St. 437; People v. North River Sugar Refining Co., 121 N. Y. 582, 9 L. R. A. 33, 24 N. E. 834. The Distilling & Cattle Feeding Co. v. People, 1S6 III. 448. i66 The Law of Corporations. the statute which provides for consolidation. A consolidation of many corporations into one is not illegal except where a monopoly is thereby created or trade unreasonably restrained. Recent years have seen the rise of large corporations whose operations are national or international in extent. Many of these have arisen by the consolidation of many businesses, incorporated or unincorporated. There is no illegality in the mere fact that a corporation is large or that it is the result of a consolidation of many corporations. The statutes indeed, provide the means whereby consolida- tion may be brought about, and in that sense may be said to encourage it. Such corporations though the result of a desire to decrease the cost of independent operation and to avoid the competition otherwise entailed are no more illegal than when two grocers who have operated inde- pendently decide to become partners. They become illegal when they result in monopoly or are in unreasonable re- straint of trade, as we discuss in the next section. Sec. 134. CORPORATIONS FORMED TO MONOPO- LIZE OR RESTRAIN TRADE. A corporation which is formed for or brings about monopoly or which unreasonably restrains trade is illegal. Monopolies and agreements to unreasonably restrain trade are against public policy by the principles of the common law and by numerous statutes passed for that purpose. The term "monopoly" signifies that there is a control of all or virtually all of the production or output of a certain line of trade. Thus a corporation might have all the trade in the country because of the fact that no other person or corporation was successfully carrying on that trade. Absolute monopoly signifies then, that all of the forces of output have in some way been controlled American Commercial Law. 167 or purchased. But absolute monopoly is not essential to constitute illegality, and it is sufficient if the combination is for the purpose of, and tends to bring about or encour- age monopoly. An agreement in unreasonable restraint of trade is il- legal. It has always been legal to restrain trade to a reasonable extent, as where one person sells his business to another and agrees not to compete within a certain territory.*** But any agreement between parties which has for its purpose control of output and stifling of com- petition is illegal. The various states have statutes which provide for prosecution and even dissolution of corporations which are operating as monopolies or in restraint of trade. The United States passed a law in ,1890 known as the "Sher- man Law" or "Sherman Anti-Trust Law," under which many well known cases have been prosecuted. This stat- ute, with its amendments, is still in force. 143. See subject of contracts in this series. CHAPTER 20. DISSOLUTION AND WINDING UP OF CORPORATIONS. Sec. 135. WAYS IN WHICH A CORPORATION MAY BE DISSOLVED. A corporation may be dissolved (a) by expiration of time stated in charter, (b) by act of the legis- lature, (c) by judicial decree, (d) by voluntary act of its stock- holders, (c) by non-user. Corporations organized by special acts in former times have usually perpetual life. No time is stated for their expiration. It is usual now to require a statement in the charter as to the duration of existence; although under many statutes perpetual existence may be specified. The legislature now reserves the right to alter, amend or repeal charters. If it exercises such power, it must do so without violating the obligation of contracts (other than those included in the charter itself) and without depriving the corporation of its property without due process of law. The general corporation laws of the state are often changed with the effect of altering to some extent the charters obtained under them, but this is as far as legis- lation goes.^** Any law repealing or altering charters would have to be general. It could not pick out certain corporations and not affect others of the same kind. 144. See discussion of this subject in section 16 of this text where the Dartmouth College case and its effect is considered. l68 American Commercial Law. 169 ' The courts may in proper cases dissolve a corporation. The statute usually gives the right to the attorney general to proceed against a corporation for non-use of its charter, or for violation thereof, and have the charter revoked. The creditors, also, of an insolvent corporation may pro- ceed against it for the purpose of having its assets dis- tributed and its existence ended. Proceedings in bank- ruptcy, however, do not in theory, however it may be in fact, dissolve a corporation. A bankrupt corporation is entitled to its discharge in bankruptcy. The stockholders may by mutual consent dissolve a cor- poration. The statute usually provides a way in which this may be done. Non-user for a specified time may under statutes amount to forfeiture of a charter. Non- user of some power, however long continued, does not deprive a corporation of such power. Sec. 136. RESULTS OF DISSOLUTION. Upon dissolu- tion the assets of a corporation are to be applied to the pay- ment of its debts, the balance to be distributed among the stockholders. When a corporation is dissolved, its assets go to the payment of its debts. What assets have been given as security are of course applicable only to that purpose so long as the secured debt is unpaid. Creditors with liens are to be satisfied in the order of the priority of their liens. General creditors share pro rata after the better classes of dfebts are paid. After debts are paid, the balance of the assets are dis- tributed among the shareholders. If there are shareholders holding shares which are preferential as to assets, they are to be first satisfied. But preferred shareholders come in ahead of common stockholders only, not ahead of creditors. CHAPTER 21. PUBLIC SERVICE CORPORATIONS."b Sec. 137. INTRODUCTORY. It was pointed out at the beginning of this subject that private corporations are those whose stock or memberships are privately owned and that this includes public service corporations which are financed by private rather than public capital and are privately rather than publicly owned. But the activity engaged in is "touched with a public use," as explained in the following section. This fact imposes on these corporations special duties to the public as well as entitles them to special franchises and privileges. It is beyond the scope of this book to attempt any discussion of public callings, as such, except for the purpose of calling attention to the fact of the existence of this class of corporations, and very briefly and generally touching upon the kind of work that qualifies one as a public service cor- poration. Otherwise, the rights and liabilities of stock- holders, the rights, powers, duties and liabilities of direc- tors, powers of officers, and other questions, are the same from the standpoint of principle as in the case of other private corporations, and therefore need no especial treat- ment here. 145. It is evident that in a general book on Corporations, the law of Public Service Callings cannot be extensively con- sidered; it is merely the intention in this chapter to call attention to this class of corporations. 170 American Commercial Law. 171 Sec. 138. WHAT ARE PUBLIC SERVICE CORPORA- TIONS. A public service corporation is a private corpora- tion for profit engaged in a business the nature of which makes the conduct thereof of such prime importance to the people of the commtmity that the law imposes a duty of service to individuals indiscriminately at fair rates, and the state otherwise exercises a regulatory supervision. It is our dominating public policy that the individual enter the occupation he chooses, therein to serve whom he chooses upon such terms as he may be able to make. Corporations are entitled to as much freedom of contract as natural persons. It is true that public policy forbids the making of some contracts by natural persons or cor- porations, as contracts usurious in character or in restraint of trade, and contracts must not be for illegal purposes, but within the policy of the law a corporation, like a nat- . ural person, may contract as it chooses and with whom it chooses. But there are industries or occupations, which being of such a nature that their carrying on is of prime interest to the public, are also naturally monopolistic in their tendencies, this being true for a variety of reasons, as for instance, an enjoyment of special franchise from the state (as in case of street car companies) or in the practical difficulty of permitting duplication of eifort (as waterpower and electric and gas companies), or in the immediateness of the service required (as carriers in gen- eral) or in the natural, monopolistic character of the site (as railroads, stockyard companies, and most of those above mentioned), or in a combination of these elements or some of them (which is true of most if not all of them) , or in other similar characteristics. By reason of fact of monopoly, absolute or virtual, natural or state protected, 172 The Law of Corporations. competition which exists in case of industries generally cannot be relied upon to guarantee a service which is es- sential to public welfare. Accordingly in the case of such industries or occupations while the law forces no one to enter them, it requires of those who enter them and enjoys their virtual freedom from effective competition, (i) to furnish service to all who come; (2) without discrimina- tion among patrons ; (3) without discrimination as to kind of service; (4) at fair prices; (5) without discrimination as to prices. The law furthermore may impose regulations of various sorts in addition to this service requirement. It will be seen that the need is first an economic one and out of that economic need arises the law. "A review of all of the instances which have been cited in the course of this whole discussion will show that this conception of virtual monopoly will cover everything. Nothing narrower will do * * * It is submitted that any business is made out to be public in character when there is a virtual monopoly inherent in the nature of things. If virtual monopoly is made out as the perma- nent condition of affairs in a given business, then the law, it seems, will consider that calling public in its nature. On the other hand, if effective competition is proved as the regular course of things in a given industry, the law will hold all businesses within it as private in their char- acter. Under our constitutional system a distinction is made upon this line. In the public calling, regulation of service, facilities, prices and discriminations is possible to any extent. Monopolistic conditions demand such policy ; and at no period in history has this been more apparent than now. In the private callings no such legislation should be permitted. Where competitive conditions pre- American Commercial Law. 173 vkil there should be freedom; and at no epoch in our in- dustries has it been more important to insist upon this."**^ Sec. 139. SPECIAL PRIVILEGES OF PUBLIC SERV- ICE CORPORATIONS. Public service corporations may be accorded by legislative action special franchises to operate in public highways and the right of eminent domain. The person or corporation in a public calling has a peculiar duty of service because of the nature of it. To enable the service to be rendered effectually, the state may clothe the corporation with special privileges, namely, the franchise to use the public streets, and the right of con- demnation of private property for the public use. These rights, do not, of course, exist except as granted by statute, and then strictly as granted. Generally speaking, rail- roads, street railways, telegraph and telephone companies, have the iright of eminent domain and the franchise of public street occupation. The enjoyment of these privi- leges accentuates the duty of service to the community. Sec. 140. SPECIFICALLY WHAT OCCUPATIONS ARE PUBLIC. Occupations or callings which are "touched with a public use*' are those of carriers of passengers or freight by land or water, telegraph and telephone companies, gas and electric light companies, water companies, etc. Occupations which are of a public nature are those in the plying of which the public has such a deep interest that the state requires the service to be assured in the 146 Wyman, Public Service Corporations, Vol. 1, Sec. 156. See also the leading case of Munn v. Illinois, 94 U S. 113, "Property does become clothed with a public interest when used in a manner to make it of public consequence, and aSect the community at large." 174 The Law of Corporations. manner indicated. Monopoly, absolute or virtual, is the great fact, as we have seen, that impresses the duty of pubhc service upon the occupier. The following are the most important public service companies within the mean- ing indicated: Railroad and street car companies (and land common carriers generally) ; Common carriers by water; Electric light companies : Water works companies; Telegraph companies; Telephone companies ; Grain elevator companies ; Warehouse companies; Stockyard companies ; Toll, bridge and pike companies; Hotel companies. This list is not exclusive. But it contains the most of them, and the most important of them. Specific consider- ation is made below. Sec. 141. COMMON CARRIERS. A common carrier of passengers or goods by land or water is a public employment and must not discriminate in service to the public. (1) In general. One of the most important of the public service occupa- tions is that of the common carrier. A common carrier is one who holds himself out to carry those or to carry for those who choose to employ him. Having made this an- nouncement or appeal to the public by his practice he can- not discriminate. He must serve all and serve equally. The importance of his occupation to the public requires this of him. American Commercial Law. 17S Common carriers are those who carry for the public generally by land, or by water, either passengers or freight, or both. (2) Extent of service professed. The common carrier need only carry what it holds itself out to carry. This may apply to territory, not only as to extent thereof, but whether route is fixed or variable,^*'' or to subject of carriage, whether passengers or goods or both, or if freight, whether all classes of freight or only certain kinds thereof, as light bundles.^** But this must be qualified by the suggestion that generally it would be required of railroads organized under the Railroad Act to carry both passengers and freight and all kinds of freight. (3) Duty of indiscriminate service. The service must be equally extended to all. There is no right of discrimination on account of race or any other cause except that of behaviour, contagious sickness and like causes. But the carrier may segregate, provided it gives equal service to all.^** A carrier need serve only as permitted by its equipment but must equip itself to serve normal demand.^^" 147. Farley v. Lavary, 107 Ky. S23, 54 S. W. 840. 148. Wiggins Ferry Co. v. East St. Louis Union R. Co., 107 111. 450. 149. Chiles v. C. & O., 218 U. S. 71. 150. A distinction may be perhaps taken between cases where the carrier obviously does not undertake to serve ex- cept with the equipment he possesses, and the cases where the profession or the statutory requirement is to furnish service to all in the community on a certain route. 176 The Law of Corporations. (3) Duty to serve at reasonable rates equal to all. The common carrier must serve at reasonable rates, and rates cannot be discriminatory. In the enforcement of this duty the state may legally specify what is a maximum rate, provided it leaves a reasonable profit to the carrier. Federal legislation has had much to do with this matter of rate in the case of interstate commerce. The carrier can require the payment of its charge as a prerequisite to service, and the fact that it waives this right in favor of some, does not prevent it from enforc- ing it as to others. (4) Duty of carrying safely. The common law duty of the carrier of goods was to carry safely. It had no excuse if goods were injured or destroyed, but was liable as an insurer, except the loss oc- curred by act of God, or Public Enemy, inherent defect of the thing shipped, seizure by legal process, or fault of shipper. An act of God was any act of a violent nature not caused by man's intervention and which could not be foreseen or guarded against, as lightning, flood, hurricane, and the like.^'i This extreme liability the carrier could modify by special contract in the bill of lading or shipping receipt, but legislation has restored the old rule. The carrier of passengers must employ the highest degree of care for the safety of those carried. It must carry the passenger's reasonable amount of baggage, as is liable as insurer for its safety, with the exceptions noted in the case of freight. 151. See Bailments and Carriers in this series. American Commercial Law. 177 Sec. 142. TELEGRAPH AND TELEPHONE COM- PANIES. Telegraph and telephone companies are engaged in public service and must render indiscriminate service to all applicants, and at reasonable rates. The telegraph and telephone companies are at the fore- front of importance as public service corporations. They operate under special privileges which calls for special service. They cannot discriminate in patronage, and the rates charged must not be unreasonable. It is customary for the state to prescribe maximum rates. Sec. 143. ELECTRIC AND GAS COMPANIES. Electric and gas light and power companies are public service cor- porations. A private corporation organized to furnish gas or elec- tric light and power to a municipality and to the citizens thereof is a public service corporation and the duty is to serve all with equal service at reasonable and equal rates. Sec. 144. WATERWORKS COMPANIES. These are public service corporations. These are similar to the companies described in the section next above. Sec. 145. GRAIN ELEVATOR COMPANIES. These are public service companies. Grain elevators that cater to public trade are public service concerns, and the law may regulate them as such.i«2 152. See Brass v. North Dakota, 153 U. S. 391; Munn v. Illinois, 94 U. S. 113. 178 The Law of Corporations. Sec. X46. WAREHOUSES. Public warehouses may be regulated as public utilities. It is doubtful if the common law thought of the ware- house as a public utility, but it seems to be now so re- garded. Regulation of such companies as to service and rates, and the bringing of them under jurisdiction of state public utility commissions has been attempted. Sec. 147. FERRIES AND TOLL BRIDGE AND PIKE COMPANIES. Such are public service companies. The ferry is unquestionably a common carrier. The bridge, if operated privately, is undoubtedly of a public nature, and is in fact a sort of a fixed ferry. Sec. 148, STOCKYARDS COMPANIES. These are pub- lic service companies. Because of the virtual monopoly consisting in the pos- session of the site stockyard companies are of public serv- ice character. They must therefore afford service to all equally, and may be regulated by statute as public service compatues.i''s Sec. 149. CEMETERY COMPANIES. The operation of a public cemetery is public service. Unquestioiiably cemeteries may be public or private, and it would seem may be maintained for certain classes of the public, as those of a certain religious faith. Ceme- teries may be maintained, of course, by the municipality, or by persons as a charitable enterprise. But if a cemetery is conducted for profit and caters to the public generally, 153. Cotting v. K. C. Stockyards Co., 183 U. S. 79: Rat- cliffe v. Union Stockyards Co.. 74 Kans, 1. American Commercial Law. 179 it would seem it ought not to be allowed to refuse service, certainly not if given state aid and the power of eminent domain. Sec. 150. INNKEEPERS. An innkeeper occupies a public calling. The innkeeper from earliest times has been regarded as having a calling demanding from him the duty of indis- criminate service to all who come. An innkeeper is one who professes to furnish both food and lodging to travellers, and his duty is to travellers only. He cannot refuse to receive while he has accommodations. He may refuse drunken persons, filthy persons, those having contagious disease, but cannot reject because of color, religion, etc. The innkeeper's duty toward the guest and his baggage is of the highest character. He may by statute qualify his liability unless the guest deposit valuables with him, but notice must be properly posted, and the guest may still keep with him articles necessary to his immediate comfort without releasing the landlord from liability for their loss. One who maintains a lodging house, or who takes "roomers" is not an innkeeper, but is in a private em- ployment. CHAPTER 22. BUSINESS TRUSTS.153 Sec. 151. INTRODUCTION. A business trust as here used means a transfer of property by the owners thereof to trustees in trust to use the same for legitimate business pur- poses established in the trust. The courts of equity in very early times recognized the titular arrangement known as "trust." We have al- ready ^5* noticed that this arrangement contemplates the legal ownership of property in one person (called the trustee) for the benefit of another (called the beneficiary, or "cestui que trust"). This trust the court of equity has jurisdiction to enforce. The beneficiary under this theory is the real owner in equity, but has not the legal title, which the court of equity will invest him with when the duty of the trustee requires such investiture. The idea involves not only trusts expressly created, but situations in which the circumstances make it inequitable for one to hold prop- erty which in good conscience should belong to another (constructive and resultihg trusts). But here we deal with trusts created by written instrument. 153. See Fletcher Ency. Corp. Ch. 66, title, Massachusetts Trusts. 154. See Sec. 132. l8o American Commercial Law. i8i Example. P desires to provide for A, his nephew now i6 years of age, but does not wish to give A possession of any substantial amount at present. He makes a will in which he devises to T his brother a certain business block, in trust, however, to hold the same and manage it for A, and to pay A the net income thereof until A becomes thirty years of age, and at that time to convey to A the property itself. P dies shortly after this will is made. T thereupon holds the legal title to this property, but it is charged with a trust in A's favor. T is called trustee. A is called beneficiary or cestui que trust. Sec. 152. MONOPOLISTIC TRUSTS DISTINGUISHED. A trust between competitors to establish monopoly or stifle competition is illegal and to be distinguished from the words "business trust" as here defined. Unfortunately the word "trust" (which from early times has been used to describe a perfectly legal arrangement, and one in fact which is the creature of equity), in the minds of many people signifies an illegal combination on account of the popular use of that word to describe monop- olistic conditions ; but the illegality in that situation arises out of the purpose of the trust. In our text we are describing a use of the trust theory which is not monopo- listic and seeks no more to stifle competition than any corporation or partnership does, and is, therefore (unless it has some other illegal object), legal. Sec. 153. "BUSINESS TRUSTS" DEFINED. A business trust is a trust created by the transfer of property to trustees who are directed to hold and manage the same in the conduct i82 The Law of Corporations. of business as specified for the use of the beneficiaries of the trust and their assignees. The term "business trust" is used to describe an ar- rangement in which a trust is created to carry on a busi- ness for the benefit of beneficiaries who hold interests or shares therein and who correspond to stockholders in a corporation. In a broad sense the term "business trust" would accurately describe any trust in which the trustees had active business duties to perform, but in its narrower and more accepted meaning it conveys the idea of an ar- rangement for the benefit of those who would otherwise be in business as partners or as stockholders of a corpora- tion and whose shares are transferable under the trust provisions.^"*® The word "Massachusetts Trufet" is frequently used to describe the situation from the fact that in Massachu- setts the idea has had a wider use.^®* The term "common law trust" is inaccurate and should not be used, as it signi- fies a distinction that doesn't exist and the phrase "common law corporation" is the height of inaccuracy. The business trust may be illustrated as follows : A, B and C desire to form a company in which to invest their money. They consider the plan of organization. They may form a partnership, or a corporation ; but decide that they will pay certain amounts to X, Y and Z under a transfer whereby X, Y and Z will hold the funds in trust for A, B and C for purposes specified in the transfer, 155. See Fletcher Ency. Corp. Chapter 66; Thompson "Busi- ness Trusts;" Sears, "Trust Estates as Business Companies," 2nd Ed. 1921. 156. Fletcher Sec. 6058; in re Associated Trust, 222 Fed. 1012. American Commercial Law. 183 it being also provided that the interests of A, B and C are transferable upon the books of the trustees. Sec. 154. COMPARISON WITH CORPORATION. Be- low is enumerated the differences and similarities to the corporate structure. Below is a comparison of the trust arrangement with that of the corporation as a matter of structure : Business Trust Corporation Trust instrument corresponds to Charter Beneficiaries correspond to Stockholders Trustees correspond to Directors Trust certificates correspond to Stock certificates The legal distinctions are seen in following sections : Sec. 155. CLAIMED ADVANTAGES OVER COR- PORATIONS. The advantages claimed are that trust as a btisiness unit is subject to less legislative regrulation; less onerous taxation and license fees; greater rights in other states. The following may be enumerated as advantages of the business trust over incorporate companies. (1) No necessity of charter from the state. A trust is created by a transfer to trustees. Practically anything a man may do in his own behalf he may estab- lish a trustee to do for him. While it is true that a corpo- ration may be formed for almost any business purpose, the charter must be procured under the provisions of the corporation law which has many mandatory provisions, and which is subject to frequent changes. 184 The Law of Corporations. (2) No visitorial and inquisitorial power of state. The state has, and exercises, a power over corporations in the form of requiring frequent reports, regulations of more or less drastic character. Doubtless something of this sort will be attempted also in case of business trusts, as they develop, but no legislation of that sort has been attempted as yet, and it is doubtful whether the legislature can constitutionally go so far as in case of corporations. (3) No incorporation and franchise fees and less taxation. The state exacts an incorporation fee at the beginning of the corporate Ufe, and demands annual payments known as franchise fees. These are lacking in the case of the business trust. Taxation, federal and state, has been less extensive in case of business trusts. There is no "capital stock" tax, frequently a very unfair tax, and income taxes have been less onerous. (4) Kight to transact business in all jurisdictions. Corporations have no right to enter other states except as granted by the state in which entry is sought. The corporation being the creature of a certain state has no rights outside of the state of its creation except upon prin- ciples of comity. This must be qualified by the considera- tion that any corporation may enter other states in the transaction of interstate commerce; and attempted inter- ference is a restriction not justified under the interstate commerce clause of the constitution. But establishing agencies or branch houses in a state is not interstate com- merce; and the foreign corporation act of the state in- volved must be complied with. But a trustee may go at will into any state and cannot be prevented. The consti- tution provides that the citizens of each state are entitled American Commercial Law. 185 to the privileges and immunities of the citizens of the several states. A corporation is not a "citizen." A trus- tee is.i'*'' (5) Less prejudice. Not to be overlooked is the fact that the corporation has labored and still contends against a prejudice, popular and legislative, frequently unjust, it is true, but neverthe- less existing. (6) Winding up. The winding up of the trust estate may be attended with more simplicity as it may be done privately by agreement with all concerned, or under the terms of the trust agreement the corporation must be dissolved under the statute. Sec. 156. DISADVANTAGES. The business trust has disadvantages, when compared with the corporation form, as considered below. It must be admitted that the trust is used as a substitute for the corporation which would almost always be pre- ferred if the disadvantages enumerated did not exist, and which is in fact preferred notwithstanding such disad- vantages in the vast number of instances. It will be no- ticed that the advantages of the trust arangement are chiefly in the escape of onerous legislation. Certain disad- vantages appear below : (I) Novelty of idea. It has been pointed out by a learned author that the 157. Roby v. Smith, 131 Ind. 342, 30 N. E. 1093, IS L. R. A. 792. i86 The Law of Corporations. very novelty of the idea of the business trust as a practice is a disadvantage.!** (2) Less simplicity. The corporation organization is simpler. Perpetuity of life, non-liability of directors, control by certificate hold- ers, the transfer of their interests as personal property, and other things, are simple matters in case of incorpora- tion, but in the trust creation, these are brought about only by more or less circuituous practices and provisions, as we shall see. The corporate form is ideally the business form for organization where there is no desire for partnership. The business trust is a substitute. (3) Danger of partnership liability of shareholders. If the trust is properly drawn there is no liability of shareholders to creditors, but decisions are just beginning to establish the requirements of the trust to prevent part- nership as will be noticed in the next section. (4) Personal liability of trustees. The trustees are personally liable unless they stipulate otherwise. See Sec. 159. Sec 1S7. TRUST INSTRUMENT AS PARTNERSHIP AGREEMENT. An instrument purpc^ting to create a busi- ness trust will be held to constitute a partnership among the shareholders, with attendant unlimited liability to creditors, unless the trustees are made the real owners, without power 158. Thompson, Business Trusts. (1920.) American Commercial Law. 187 in the certificate holders to control the management, or change the trustees or otherwise manage the business. The creation of a business trust is for the purpose of obtaining the advantages of a corporation and avoiding the disadvantages of corporations and of partnership. Limita- tion of liability among the certificate holders is one of the chief desiderata. A creation of a supposed trust, however, may be no more than the creation of a partner- ship among the shareholders unless the utmost precaution is used, as the courts have held that partnership will result unless the so-called trust agreement does in fact create a trust. It may perhaps be said that the law on this point is not uniformly and fully established, but enough is estab- lished to denote what precautions must be taken. The principal requirements are that the trust instrument shall put the entire management in the trustees, that the share- holders shall not have the right to change the trustees, or to direct how they shall carry on their business, or to terminate the trust.i^s Sec. 158. PERSONAL LIABILITY OF CERTIFICATE HOLDERS. The beneficiaries in a trust estate are not per- sonally liable for the acts of the trustees. If the alleged trust instrument does not create a true trust, the members may be liable as partners, as above shown. But if there is a strict trust, the beneficiaries or certificate holders are not liable for the debts incurred by 1S9. Sears, Trust Estates as Business Companies, 2nd Ed. Sec. 182; Fletcher, Ency. of Corp. ch. 66; Simpson v. Klip- stein, 262 Fed. 823; Frost v. Thompson, 219 Mass. 360, 106 N. E. 1009. i881. Is a director entitled to a salary for his services as director? •/ 82. If a director performs special services is he entitled to compensation therefor ? M 83. In a purchase of stoclf by a director of the corporation, must the director reveal to the selling stockholder all of his Isnowledge concerning the value of such stock? ! 84. State generally the powers of directors giving examples. State some things they cannot do. V 85. What is a quorum in a directors' meeting? Does the amount of stoclj held by a director count in his voting power as director? CHAPTER THIRTEEN. '-'^-C. // 86. What are the duties of a president of a board of directors? Is it presumed he is a general manager? 87. What is the function of the office of vice president? 88. State the duties of the secretary. 89. State the duties of the treasurer. 90. How should an agent of a corporation sign contracts made in its behalf? CHAPTER FOURTEEN. '^-^ ■ ' 91. Has a corporation implied power to issue bonds? 92. What are the two general forms of bonds? CHAPTER FIFTEEN. ^<"^~> '-i 93. How does the so-called "trust fund" doctrine apply in case of Insolvent corporations? 94. Can an Insolvent corporation prefer creditors? Can it prefer a creditor who is also a stockholder? What right would a preference to a creditor give other creditors? 95. Is a secured or lien creditor deprived of his advantage by bankruptcy proceedings ? CHAPTER SIXTEEN. )y^' X •J 96. What four general classes of corporate powers are named in the text? 240 Appendix. ^ 97. Enumerate the powers "inherent in corporate existence." 4 98. What is the general rule as to the implied powers of a corporation ? V 99. A Railroad Company chartered to conduct a railroad busi- ness maintained a relief and hospital department for injured em- ployees. Was this within the Implied charter power? (Harrison T. Ala. Midland E. Co., 144 Ala. 246, 40 So. 394, 6 Anno. Cas. 804.) ^ 100. The X. n. Co. guaranteed to purchasers the payment of bonds of the Y. E. Co., pursuant to belief of its officers that this would help the business of the X. E. Co. ' There was no express charter or statutory power authorizing a railroad company to guar- antee payment of securities of other corporations. The X Company resists payment under its guaranty on the ground the same was ultra vires. How should court decide? (PoUitz y. Public Utilities Coi^n of Ohio, 96 Ohio St. 49, 117 N. B. 149.) wlOl. Suit by corporation against Insurance Co. to recover the amount of a policy written on the life of Its President. Defense that the Insurance Is ultra vires. What result? (Mut. L. Ins. Co. of N. T. V. Board, Armstrong & Co. 115 Va. 836, 80 S. E. 565, L. R. A. 1915 F. 979. Wurzburg v. New York Life Ins. Co. 203 S. W. (Tenn.) 332.) 102. The State of Illinois brought a suit for an accounting against 111. Cent. E. Co. under a charter provision that the rail- road would pay a certain percentage of Its gross earnings to the state. The company claims that proceeds of eating houses and dining cars are not to be included as not being "railroad business" under the charter. Is this contention correct? (State v. I. C. R. Co. 246 111. 188, 92 N. E. 814.) "A 103. A hotel corporation dedicated a large portion of its prop- lerty for a public park. It afterwards threatened to close up the jpark and an abutting property owner seeks to restrain it from doing 80. The officers of the corporation contend that the dedication was ultra vires, and void: Discuss. (Stacy v. Glen Ellyn Hotel, 223 111. 548. 79 N. B. 133, 8 L. R. A. (New Series) 966, and annotation. % 104. A railroad corporation made a contract with L whereby it granted him right to advertising space on its box cars. After- wards the E. E. Co. refused to comply with the terms of the con- tract. L sues for breach of contract. Plea, ultra vires. Is the corporation liable? Nat'l Car Adv. Co. v. L. & N. E. Co. 66 S. E. (Va.) 88, 24 L. E. A. (N. S.) 1010 and note. ■i 105. If an act by a corporation is ultra vires, can a stock- holder prevent its executiod ? ^ 106. If a. contract is made by a corporation which Is executory Appendix. 241 on both sides, and is ultra vires, can either party plead that tact as a defense 7 V 107. If a corporation has received the benefit of an ultra vires act does that prevent It from pleading ultra vires? CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. W^.. H^ 'i 108. State the power of a corporation to own real estate. "•109. What is the power of a corporation to borrow money? MllO. Can a corporation formed for commercial purposes, loan money 7 ^'lll. What power has a corporation to sell its property? V112. Can a corporation acquire shares in other corporations^ Can it acquire its own shares? CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. I>*.-^ 7t "~-~~Jtll3. What is a foreign corporation? V 114. What do the state statutes generally provide with respect to right of foreign corporations to enter state? What is tlie penalty foD n)in-compllance ? v(^15. A corporation organized under West Virginia laws, sold by its agent in New York, a cargo of coal, which had been rejected by another customer. On suit in the New York courts for price of the coal defendant defends that there is no right to recover as plain- tiff was a foreign corporation not having complied with N. Y. foreign corporations law. Plaintiff replies that this is the only sale It ever made' in New York and that It was not doing business there within the meaning of the statute. How should court rule? (Penn Col- lieries Co. V. McKeever, 75 N. B. 935 (N. Y.), 2 L. R. A. (N. S.) 127.) vjv 116. Give some Illustrations from the text of what constitutes floinrf business. >/ V117. If a foreign corporation was not entitled to carry on busi- ness at the time the contract was made, can it entitle itself to bring suittpereon by complying therewith? ^ il8. Can u, corporation be prevented from carrying on interstate comiierce by the laws of a state? What is interstate commerce? V^120. The X corporation of New York owes A, a resident of Illinois, a debt. The corporation does no business, and owns no property in Illinois. Its president comes to Chicago on a, personal matter. A sues in the Illinois courts and the sheriff serves the sum- mons on the president as service on the corporation. The corpora- tion resists the jurisdiction. Has the court jurisdiction? 242 Appendix. 121. What rights have the courts of any state over the internal affairs of a corporation upon which service can be had? CHAPTER NINETEEN. 122. What legal arrangement is signified by the word "trust"? 123. What is a "trust" in corporation law signifying illegal combination? Why is it illegal? 124. May corporations legally consolidate? , \ V 125. What is monopoly? Is it illegal? ' ' ■ ,> CHAPTER TWENTY. r\-' 126. State the ways In which a corporation may be dissolved. 127. State generally the method of distribution of corporate assets on dissolution. CHAPTER TWENTT-ONB. 4 128. A corporation is organized to carry on a department store. It arbitrarily refuses to deal with A. B. Is this a legal wrong to A. B.? Why? 129. Why are some classes of corporations Ijnown as public service corporations? And what practical consequences follow? 130. Name various kinds of public service companies. 131. What are the duties of a common carrier In respect to affording service? 132. Can a state establish maximum rates? Would such regulation be constitutional if the rate was unreasonable? CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO. 133. What Is a "business trust"? What other phrases have been used to describe the same transaction? 134. Compare, as to structure, a business trust with a corpora- tion. 135. Enumerate the advantages that are claimed for trusts over a corporation. 136. Enumerate the claimed or admitted disadvantages. 137. When will an organization in the form of a business trust be called a partnership? Appendix. 243 138. Are tbe certificate holders in a trast estate personally liable for the debts created or the torts committed by the trustees? 139. Are trustees personally liable for debts contracted by them in carrying on the trust aggrement? 140. Are they liable for torts of their clerks and employees? 141. Are trust certificates transferable? CBLAPTBR TWENTT-THRBB. 142. What is a non-profit corporation? INDEX. INDEX. (References are to Sections.) A. Adjournment, of stockholders' meeting, 67. Administrators, voting powers of, 59. Amendment of charter, power of state to make, 21. procedure to secure, 21. Amendment of minutes, 70. Approval of minutes, 70. B. Blue Sky Laws, 13, and Appendix B. Board of Directors, see "Directors." Bonds, power to issue, 101. negotiability of, 102. kinds of, 103. security of, 104. remedies upon, 105. Books, * of account, 24. for corporate records, 24. right of stockholder to inspect, 48. closing for corporate meetings, 61. Business Trusts, defined, 151, 153. compared with corporations, 154. advantages of, 155. disadvantages, 156. when a partnership, 157. 247 248 Index. (References are to Sections.) liability under, of members, 158. of trustees, 1S9. shares in, 160. By-laws, Necessity of, 23. who makes, 23. validity of, 23. provisions of, 23. restraining transfer, 73. C, Calendar, 24. Calls for payment, 41. Calls for stockholders' meetings, 54. Capital stock, see "Stock." Carriers, see "Public Service Corporations." Certificate of incorporation, as constituting charter, 18. Certificate of stock, defined? 32. Charter, see, also, "Powers of Corporation,'' necessary to corporate existence, 1, 14. nature of, 14. from federal government, 15. power of state to amend or repeal, 16. amendment of by stockholders, procedure for, 21. form of, special statute, 17. certificate under general incorporation law, 18. example, 19. defective charter, 20. determines amount of capital stock, 25. cannot be sold, 123. Closing books, 56. Common law corporations see "Business Trusts." Common stock, see "Stock." Conditional subscriptions, 36. Consolidation of corporations, 133. Index. 249 (References are to Sections.) Contracts of corporation, See, "Powers of Corporations." execution of by officers, 100. Corporation, defined, 1. constitutes legal entity, 2, 4. as a person, 3. distinguished from partnerships, 5. reasons for organizing, 6, 9. kinds of, 7. purposes for which, may be formed, 8. de facto and de jure, 20. hot for profit, 161-163. Creditors of corporation, rights of, 40, 106-113. Cumulative voting, 59. D. De facto corporation, 20. De jure corporation, 20. Directors, discretion of, in declaring dividends, 79, 82. are managers of corporation, 83. must act as board, 84. qualifications of, 84. election of, 85. removal of, 86. responsibility of, to corporation, 87. to third persons, 88. right to deal with corporation, 89. right to salary, 89. powers of, 90. meetings of, 91, 92. Dissolution of corporations, 135, 136. Dividends. stockholder's right to, 45. definition of and kinds, 78. declaration of, 79. payment of, 80. who entitled to, 81. upon preferred stock, 82. 250 Index. (References are to Sections.) E. Executors, voting powers of, 59. Foreign corporations, disadvantages of, 10. defined, 126. statutory provisions in respect to, 127. constitutional rights of, 129. what constitutes business by, 128. suits against, 130, 131. Forfeiture of stock for non-payment, 38. Forgery, 74. Form of charter, special statute, 17. certificate under general law, 18. example of, 19. Franchise, (Charter), necessary to corporate existence, 1. Fraud, in stock subscriptions, 35. in valuation of property exchanged for stock, 39, 40. use of corporate form for purposes of, 4. I. Increase of capital stock, must be by amendment to charter, 21. present shareholders may subscribe pro rata to in- crease, 21. Insolvent corporations, defined, 107. rights of, 109, 110. L. Liability, of stockholders. See also "Creditors." in general, 37, 40, 76. of transferee, 75, 76. of transferor, IT. Index. 251 (References are to Sections.) M. Massachusetts Trusts, see "Business Trusts." Meetings of directors, essential to valid action, 84. are regular and special, 91. how called, 91. quorum of, 91. method of business at, 92. minutes of, 93. Meetings of stockholders, organization meeting, 22. right to hold, 51. purposes of, 52. regular and special, 53, 54. the annual meeting, 53. how special called, 54. notices of, 55, 56. waivers of calls for, 57. attendance at, 58. by proxy, 58. voting at, 59. who may vote at, 59, 61, 64. order of business at, 66. quorum of, 63. officers of, 65. adjournment of, 67. minutes of, 68, 69, 70. Minute books, 24. Minutes, defined, 68. legal effect of, 69. approval of, 70. amendment of, 70. books of, 24. Monopoly, defined, 132. illegal, 134. Mortgages, power to issue, 121. as security for bonds, 121. 252 Index. . (References are to Sections.) Municipal corporations, defined, 7. Name of corporation, 11. N. O. Officers, see "President,'' "Vice-President," "Treasurer," "Secretary." execution of contracts by, 100. P. Partnerships, differ from corporations how, S. liabilities of members of, 5. Payment for stock, see "Stock."' Person, corporatioij as, 3. Place to incorporate, 10. Pledgees, voting powers of, 59. Power of state and federal governments to grant charters, 15. Powers of corporation. enumeration of in charter, 17. classification of, 114. inherent, 115. express, 116. implied, 117. notice of, 118. contracts not within, 119. to borrow money, 120. to mortgage property, 121. to loan money, 122. to sell assets, 123. to acquire stock, 124, 125. Preferred stock, See "Stock." President, as presiding officer of stockholders' meeting, 95. elected by directors, 95. duties of, 95. execution of contracts by, 100. Index. 253 (References are to Sections.) Promoter, defined, 25. liability of, 26. secret profits by, 27. Public service corporations, in general, 137. what are, 138, 140. privileges of, 139. kinds of, 140, ISO. Purposes for which corporations may be formed, 8. Q. Quorum, at stockholders' meeting, 63. at directors' meeting, 91. R- Reasons against incorporation, 9. Reasons for incorporation, 6. Reservation of power to alter charter by state, 16. S. Sale of stock. See "Transfer of Stock." Secretary. See, also, "Transfer of Stock," "Meetings," etc. as secretary of stockholders' meetings, 60. duties of, 97. Services, payment of stock in, 37-43. Sherman Law, 134. Stock, See, also, "Transfer of Stock." defined, 28, 33. common, defined, 29. par and no par, 30. preferred, defined, 29. cumulative, defined, 29. non-cumulative, defined, 29. participating, 29. as to assets, 29. redemption of, 29. 254 Index. (References are to Sections.) unissued, defined, 31. treasury, defined, 31. payment for, 37-43. "watered," 39. dividends upon, 78-82. power of corporation to acquire shares of, 124, 125. Stockholders, liability of, 37, 40, 76. right to dividends, 45. right to prevent wrongful acts by corporate officials, 46. right to prevent change of object, 47. right to inspect corporate records, 48. right to deal with corporation, 49, 50. meetings of, see "Meetings," Stock ledgers, 21. Stolen stock, 74. Subscriptions, forril, manner and effect of, 34. fraud in, 34, 35. conditional, 36. T. Transfer books, 21. Transfer of stock, method of, 72. duties of secretary or transfer clerk in, 67. restrictions upon, Ti. title by, 71, 74. without authority, 74. by forgery, 74. liability upon, 75, 76, 11. Treasurer, duties and powers of, 98. Treasury stock, defined, 31. corporation cannot vote, 54. Trust, defined, 133. see also "Voting Trusts." "Business Trusts." Trustees, voting powers, 59. Trust fund doctrine, 40, 108. Index. 255 (References are to Sections.) U. "Ultra Vires." See "Powers of Corporation." right of stockholder to prevent acts, 46. defined, 119. Unissued stock, defined, 31. corporation cannot vote, S4. V. Vice-President, duties and powers of, 96. Voting trusts, 60. W. Where to incorporate, 10. KF 137$ B36 1921 Author Vol. Bays, Alfred William Title... Law of corporations, with copy a chapter on Business trusts,... Date Borrower's Name